ă€ŠA Werewolf Fantasyă€‹


 Chapter 1

    The Full Moon Feast of werewolves was one of Erin''s least favorite events to attend, but unfortunately for her, she has never had the best excuse to avoid going since she became eligible to participate seven years ago.

    She could not for the life of her understand why the n Chief and his ancestors made the event mandatory for all adult werewolves; why didn''t they just restrict attendance to married werewolves only?

    Or to werewolves who enjoyed boring speeches about who was doing great in their human lives and which werewolf had finally found a mate in the slim pickings avable in the n? Why did she have to be involved in all of that, especially the working" sessions?

    "Erin! What are you doing up there? You''re going to bete!" her mother called out to her from downstairs.

    "Ugh!" Erin groaned and quickly applied a dash of pale pink lipstick to her luscious lips before dropping it into her heavy handbag that contained herptop, notepads, half a dozen pencils, a pen, and her mini toiletries bag.

    When she finally made it downstairs, her parents were already at the dining table, eating breakfast. One look at her and her mother let out an involuntary gasp, while her father shook his head slowly, although Erin could see a small smile tugging at the side of his lips.

    "Why on earth are you dressed like someone going to a rock music concert on a Monday morning?" Bernice Brown asked her daughter. "It''s your first day at work, so why not look professional instead?"

    "Good morning to you too, Mom," said Erin dryly before lowering herself on a vacant chair at the dining table. "Hey, Daddy. Runningte too?"

    "Nope," replied her dad. "Jonathan should be at the trading post already. That''s what I hired him for. Now I can enjoy a leisurely breakfast with you and your mother before I go there." "Splendid," Erin grinned.

    "Don''t change the subject, Erin," her mother snapped. "Your dressing..."

    "Mom, please. It''s an art gallery, not aw firm. I don''t have to show up at work in a designer pantsuit."

    "Still - "

    "Darling, please. Leave the girl alone," Andrew Brown suggested to his wife with a pleading look in his warm eyes.

    Bernice pursed her lips and said nothing further. Her attempts to make her daughter moredylike have been met with stiff resistance since Erin was a teenager. What Bernice had assumed to be teenage rebellion had morphed into a way of life for her daughter, who still dressed like a crossbreed of a hippie and an emo artist.

    It was no surprise that at twenty-five, none of the eligible werewolves in their n had ever shown even a slight interest in her. How was she ever going to find a mate if she continued like this?

    Aware that her mother was shooting daggers at her with ming eyes from across the table, Erin chose to ignore her and instead buttered a piece of toast generously before taking a big bite. She heard her mother''s low growl of disapproval and she stifled a giggle. For some reason, Erin enjoyed annoying her mother, who by now has almost given up all hopes of ever making her the ideal daughter who would someday attract a worthy mate in the n. "Big day, huh?" her dad said, trying to make conversation. "I bet you''re excited about this new job."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin shrugged. "It''s just an internship, but if I''m lucky and if thebor market gods smile on me, I might get a full-time position at the gallery. Although, I don''t know if they''ll need an additional art curator by then." "Well, let''s hope they do." Her father smiled at her. "I wish you would get back to painting again. You never told us why you stopped."

    Erin made a show of drinking her coffee to avoid responding to her father''sst statement. She had never said it out loud before, but she had taken an extended break from painting six months ago after her four year rtionship ended. It wasn''t because she was in love with her ex, but it was mainly because she''d gotten so used to having Mike in her life and she had created a routine around her life with him, that when things finally ended, she hadn''t known what to do with herself or how to continue with her life.

    She''d met Mike during her sophomore year at the University of Chicago where she was studying to get a degree in Art History, while he majored in Creative Writing. They''d hit it off right away from the moment they bumped into each other at a mutual friend''s birthday party.

    They had been inseparable since then and had even moved in together after graduation. When Mike nailed his dream job at the New York Times, he''d asked her to move to the Big Apple with him but Erin had declined. It just hadn''t felt right to her to pack up her things and follow him on his journey to live his dream, when all she really wanted to do was to return to Fairbanks to live with her family.

    It still didn''t make sense to her that she wanted to return home when all she had done since she was sixteen was to find an opportunity to get away from her hometown.

    It was why she had chosen to go to college in Chicago instead of going to any of the universities in ska. It was as if some unseen force had been pulling her to return home. ˇ°Ooh, look at the time! I better get going," she said and quickly got to her feet. "See you guyster."

    She kissed her parents on the cheek and hurried out of the house before her mother could issue another word of protest against her manners. Erin dumped her heavy handbag in the back seat of her Honda before getting behind the wheels. The art gallery was only about a mile away, but she was already runningte mostly because that sted rm clock of hers had failed to go off at the right time. Never mind that she''d forgotten to rece the worn-out batteries, but yeah, her rm clock was to me for her tardiness on her first day to work.

    Twenty minutester, Erin parked her car in the only vacant spot in front of the gallery. Despite beingte already, she couldn''t help but take a moment to pause and admire the exquisite building that housed the art gallery.

    The structure was two floors high and it was a mix of brick, ss, and wood, with giant pots of ferns and Monstera nking it on all sides. Erin still couldn''t believe her luck at getting the opportunity to work in the newest and swankiest ce in Fairbanks, thanks to her big brother, Eric, who had mentioned the opening to her after his friend, Farida Burns, had told him about it.

    Inside the gallery was even more divine than the exterior. The walls were painted in white and different shades of azure, making the ce look like an underwater haven. There were paintings of different sizes on the walls downstairs, while the top floor was for sculptures and a variety of metal works.

    "Hi Jade, I''m here to see Farida," said Erin to the friendly receptionist.

    "Hi, Erin," Jade replied with a big smile. "Farida has been expecting you. She''s at the back of the gallery."

    "Thanks," Erin said with a grateful smile and began her journey to the back of the gallery. The short walk gave her some time to admire the paintings hanging on the wall and the ones set on columns around the room. ''I should bring some of my watercolors here too,'' she thought to herself wistfully.

    She finally reached her destination but there was no Farida to be found. Instead, she is greeted by a variety of tastefully done oil paintings that were probably waiting to be disyed in the front hall.

    Erin knew she should call out to Farida, but she was so captivated by the sheer talent disyed here, that all she could do was just stand there and get an eyeful. One huge painting propped on an easel caught her attention, and Erin walked toward it to get a closer look.

    Standing in front of the easel, her breath left her. The painting showed two giant werewolves standing on a hill at sunset, their eyes trained on a glowing white stone that appeared to float above their heads. What stunned her the most was that one of the werewolves in the painting was her in wolf form.

    "You''re here."

    Erin turned around at the sound of the male voice behind her and she found herself face-to-face with a man she had never seen before. He was tall and broad-shouldered, and although he wasn''t the most handsome man Erin had everid eyes on there was something powerfully alluring about his aura that made her want to run into his arms for safety. Right now, he was looking at her as if he''d just seen a ghost.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to snoop. I was looking for Farida," Erin exined.

    "You are truly here," said the man softly, his eyes running over her as if trying to make sure that she was who he thought she was.

    Erin couldn''t hide her confusion. "Do I know you? I''m not sure we''ve met before."

    "Not in this lifetime, but you are mine," he replied confidently.

    "Excuse me?" Erin asked in utter confusion. Who is this guy and why the heck was he saying weird stuff to her? And where on earth is Farida?

    "I know you don''t know me yet," the man continued. "But you will, Edvana. You will know me because you are my mate."

 Chapter 2

    "I beg your pardon!" Erin said haughtily. She didn''t know which one annoyed her the most - that this strange man had the audacity to call her his mate or that she felt he might be telling the truth.

    "Erin, there you are!" Farida said and waltzed into the back room in her flowing chiffon kimono with beautiful Aztec prints. Her chocte skin glistened with health and her full Afro hair looked like a dark halo around her head. "I see you''ve finally met our boss, Mr. Devon Grey," Farida continued cheerfully,pletely oblivious to the tension in the room. "Devon, let me officially introduce you to our new intern, Erin Brown."

    Erin couldn''t believe her ears - this weirdo was the owner of the gallery? Great!

    "This is the Devon Grey?" she asked incredulously.

    "The one and only!" replied Farida proudly.

    While Devon may not be a known face due to his reclusive lifestyle, his talent and work made him famous in ska and the entire northwest region of the country.

    His paintings had been featured in several art exhibitions around the country and he had also won many awards for his outstanding pieces. Curiously, not many people knew what Devon looked like and Erin could now see why - the guy may be a genius with a paintbrush, but he wasn''t quite right in the head.

    "Oh, what a... pleasure to finally meet you in person," said Erin, unconvincingly.

    "Sure," he said, still looking at her strangely. He finally turned to Farida and said, "I''ll be in my office if you need me."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Of course," she said and stepped aside to let Devon pass on his way out of the back room. Once they were alone, Farida returned her full attention to Erin.

    "So, are you ready to start? Are you excited?"

    "Yes, and yes," said Erin with augh. She loved Farida''s bubbly personality and she was sure that working with her for the next couple of weeks would be fun. "Great. Now let''s begin with the inventory. Some customers will be stopping by today to pick up a few pieces and we will..."

    As Farida continued talking, Erin couldn''t help but be drawn once again to the giant wolf painting that featured a werewolf with an uncanny resemnce to her. Now that she had seen Devon in person, she knew without a shred of doubt that he was the male werewolf in the painting.

    But how could he have known her? He may not have a remarkable face, but Erin was sure that if she had ever met him before, either in human or wolf form, she would have recognized him today thanks to her sharp memory. "Outstanding, isn''t it?" Farida asked beside her, jerking her back to reality.

    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry, I got carried away with my thoughts," Erin apologized, slightly embarrassed. "What were you saying?"

    "The painting." Farida nodded at the masterpiece that has held Erin''s attention since the moment she set eyes on it. "It''s breathtaking, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah. Is this one of Devon''s works?"

    "Yes. He spent months working on it in his office and as soon as he finished itst week, he brought it down here."

    "Why here? Why not out there in the main gallery?"

    Farida shrugged. "I don''t know. He has vehemently refused to disy it and wouldn''t say why. You can''t imagine how frustrating it is for me to leave this beautiful body of work to remain hidden here like this. Trust me, if this baby makes it to the front, it will be snatched up within seconds."

    "I know," Erin agreed. "Does it have a title?"

    "A Werewolf Fantasy," replied Farida quietly. "I love it."

    "Very apt."

    "And there''s a story too. ording to Devon, that stone in the painting levitating above the wolves is called the dream stone, passed down from generation to generation by werewolf ancestors. Legend has it that the stone has the power to take the keeper to their past or future to seek the truth they wish to know."

    Erin replied with a raised eyebrow and Farida raised her hands in surrender.

    "Don''t look at me, I didn''t make up the story, Devon did. And the best part? There is an actual stone to prove that this werewolf legend thingy is true."

    "Are you serious?"

    "Hold on, let me show you," said Farida, and she walked over to a small desk at the end of the room and retrieved a small tan pouch from the drawer. She brought the pouch to Erin and emptied the content onto her open palm. The translucent stone was cool to the touch and was the size of arge lemon. It looked like a diamond but it didn''t have the luster to qualify as one.

    "It''s it''s beautiful," Erin whispered, mystified. "Where did he get this?"

    Farida shrugged. "He didn''t say. Besides, I kinda believe he made that story up to give the painting an air of mystery, not that it needs that to sell by the way."

    "You may be right," Erin said, her eyes still glued on the stone.

    ˇ°And on that note, I say we get on with our work for today," said Farida.

    "Sure," replied Erin, handing the stone and pouch back to Farida for safekeeping. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be an element of truth in Devon''s story about the stone. It may all sound somewhat woo-woo to Farida, especially the bit about werewolf ancestors since she was human, but for Erin, it was believable.

    Her werewolf ancestry thrived on legends and many of them were true, so this story about the dream stone might just be legit after all. She made a mental note to ask her sister-inw, Aubrey, about itter tonight at the Full Moon Feast.

    ***

    Six hourster, it was time for Erin to pack up her stuff and go home after a busy day of work. Who would''ve thought there was much work to do in an art gallery?

    Farida had been such a great supervisor, patiently taking her through the gallery inventory, showing her the basics of curating remarkable pieces of art, guiding her through intricacies for disying the right pieces on the main floor, and which spots were best for different paintings depending on their sizes and visuals. It had been such a wholesome experience for Erin that she couldn''t wait toe back to work again tomorrow.

    She couldn''t help but notice that she didn''t get another glimpse of Devon after their awkward meeting in the morning. As she backed out of the parking space in front of the gallery, she thought she saw someone stepping away from a window upstairs just as she looked up. She suspected the person might be Devon and she wondered why he had acted so strangely with her earlier. She wondered if he had never participated in the Full Moon Feasts and howe she had never noticed him before.

    There weren''t many werewolf packs in their n and neers were always introduced on their first attendance, so if indeed he had attended before, she would have seen him and recognized him when they met today. And he''d called her by a strange name too - what was it? Edwina? Or was it Edna?

    Erin shook her head as if to clear away her thoughts. The more she thought about her encounter with her new boss, the more the situation confused her. For the first time in her adult life, she was looking forward to the feast tonight because she was sure that was the best ce for her to get answers to this new puzzle that she has stumbled on with Devon.

    ***

    Later that night, barely an hour before midnight, she ran beside her parents as they made their way to the forest near the Denali Mountain where they would be congregating with their fellow werewolves.

    When they arrived at the rendezvous, other n members were already present and everyone was in their werewolf form. As usual, the Chief, Gary Silver, took his spot on a raised boulder in front of the gathering to address everyone. He was a majestic silver wolf with an air of authority that is befitting of his position.

    "Family, friends, wee to this quarter''s Full Moon Feast," said Gary proudly. "You all know how much I love these meetings because it''s our only way of keeping in touch with our werewolf ancestry over time. I am d that centuries of living among humans have not robbed us of the memory of who we truly are."

    There were murmurs of agreement across the gathering. Erin tried not to look bored, but she feared that this intro from Gary was the beginning of a long windy speech that might not end any time soon, and that was one of the reasons why she hateding for this feast thing.

    "Being that we are very fewpared to our human neighbors, it is important that we stay close and never miss an opportunity to wee a new member into our fold. With that said, I would like to introduce to us a new member of our n; a werewolf who has achieved notable feats in his chosen career, won des for his admirable talent, and has only recently set up a business that is already creating employment for locals. Please wee into our midst, Devon Grey." Erin felt the hairs on her spine rise when she heard the name. Devon was here? Howe she didn''t notice him before?

    As if to answer her unspoken question, a huge grey wolf stepped out from the gathering and made his way to the front to stand beside Gary. When he turned around and faced everyone, Erin recognized him as the wolf she had seen in the giant painting at the gallery.

    She didn''t know whether he had spotted her in the crowd already, but the moment he turned his face to look in her direction, their eyes met and she saw the recognition registered there.

    "In case you are wondering why none of you have ever seen Devon before," Gary continued speaking. "It is because he has been quite the nomad, traveling from ce to ce to practice his craft, but now, he is finally ready to establish some roots and make his home amongst us. It is my pleasure to also announce that Devon has found his mate and I am hoping that he will reveal the identity of the lucky she-wolf to us tonight."

    Erin stiffened where she stood when thest part of Gary''s speech sank into her brain. Devon had told her this morning that she was his mate but she had chucked that aside as some sort of confusion on his part.

    Now here he was, about to announce to the entire n that she was his mate, when she doesn''t even know him. Didn''t she have a say on who she''s supposed to spend the rest of her life with? Was she supposed to just ept this stranger as her mate with no questions asked?

    "Over to you, Devon," Gary said excitedly. "Please, go ahead and tell us who your mate is. The suspense is killing me."

    There was a smattering ofughter in the gathering because everyone could rte to Gary''s sentiment. Announcing a mate on a night like this was one of the most auspicious things to happen in the werewolf n.

    While everyone eagerly awaited Devon''s announcement, Erin found herself digging her ws into the cold earth, dreading the words that were about toe out of the grey werewolf''s muzzle. With her heart pounding furiously in her chest, she stood and watched helplessly as Devon opened his mouth to speak.

 Chapter 3

    Devon could tell that Erin was very nervous about his announcement and he couldn''t me her for feeling that way, not after how he freaked her out this morning at the gallery and even called her by a name she obviously couldn''t know was hers. In fairness to him though, he had been caught off-guard by the sight of her. He''d thought that his trip to the past had been merely a dream and not a real depiction of his previous life, but now he knew better.

    Resisting the urge to look at Erin, he looked straight ahead and began his speech. "Thank you for the ttering wee, Chief," Devon began. "And thank you to every n member here for epting me into your midst. At least, I hope that I''m wee."

    "Of course, you are, son," said Dame ck, the head of the ck pack. "We are one big happy family here, and you are now one of us."

    "Can we skip to the good part already?" asked Darren White, head of the White pack. "Who is your mate?"

    Erin felt her stomach tighten in anxiety. ''Please, don''t say my name. Please, don''t say my name,'' she thought nervously.

    "I will get to that soon, but let me give a quick background about myself first," said Devon. "You may not know, but I am rted to Eli Grey, a n member in Moose Creek."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "We know Eli. His wife, Mirabel, took care of Eric when he was injuredst year," said Aubrey Brown, and she rubbed her muzzle against her husband''s affectionately.

    "I''m d to hear it," said Devon. "Well, I got orphaned at a young age and Eli and his wife took me in. I lived with them until I left to go to art school in Vermont, and after graduation, I never looked back. I went wherever my art took me, and the rest, as they say, is history."

    "Hear, hear," Gary said encouragingly.

    "And about my mate... I did mention that to the Chief this morning because I was excited about finally finding my lifelongpanion. However, I now realize that announcing her identity tonight may not be such a great idea after all." There was a murmur of disappointment among the werewolves who had been eagerly awaiting Devon''s announcement. There is nothing more exciting than a surprise mating ceremony during a Full Moon Feast, and it was one of the high points of these quarterly gatherings.

    "I know you are all disappointed," Devon continued. "But I don''t want my mate to feel ambushed. I think she needs some time to warm up to me first and get used to the idea of having me as her mate." Erin quietly let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, she thought, as her taut muscles began to rx.

    "There you have it. No mate announcement tonight," said Gary dully, unable to hide his disappointment. "And on that note, I say we move on to the next item on the agenda, werewolf news. Over to you, Byron."

    The n press secretary, Byron Golden, stepped forward to take his ce in front of the others to give an update on what''s been happening in their human lives, career achievements, new developments in the n, and other important announcements. When he was done with his briefing, all the werewolves gathered together and let out the customary seven howls to the full moon in honor of their first ancestor, Vak Smallchief. With the Feast officially dered open, everyone dispersed to carry on with the festivities of the night; eating, drinking, and mingling.

    "It''s good to see you again," said Devon, when he got to where Erin stood alone.

    "I can''t say the same for you," she said, half-joking. "What stopped you from announcing your mate tonight?"

    "Wouldn''t you have hated me for putting you on the spot like that?"

    Erin sighed. "I would have despised you because I don''t even understand why you''re so convinced that I am your mate. Am I not supposed to have at least an inkling about it in my psyche too? Isn''t that how this whole mate discovery thing works?"

    Devon appeared to shrug. "Maybe, but there are no rules to how werewolf mates are supposed to discover each other. You probably won''t believe me if I told you how I discovered that you are my mate."

    "Try me," she said. It was a challenge and an opportunity for him to prove to her that he hadn''t indeed lost his mind and that what he was saying was true and not just something he made up with his overactive imagination. "Have you ever heard of the dream stone?"

    "That shiny pebble Farida showed me at the gallery? Yeah, I''ve seen it and I''ve heard the cute little tale you created about it. Was it the stone that told you that I am your mate?"

    He could hear the amusement in her voice and he didn''t me her at all. He too had been skeptical about the legend of the dream stone until that night five years ago, when he''d finally decided to test it and see if the wild tales surrounding the unremarkable stone were true.

    "That stone has been in my family since the time of Vak Smallchief. It originally belonged to his wife Olna Raven, the daughter of the powerful shaman who mated Vak with a pure breed Luna. As you already know, that alliance created the lineage of werewolves that we all belong to. The stone is said to be abination of moon dust, earth, and water. It can tell you of the past or the future, depending on which one you seek rity for."

    Erin let out a breath. "Do you really believe all of that?"

    "I didn''t until I put the stone to the test and it turned out to be true. Would you like to give it a go too?"

    "Why not?" said Erin without hesitation. Her new boss was obviously convinced that his made-up story was real, and as much as she found it all so ridiculously funny, she felt inclined to humor him this once and y along with his little game. "In that case, I''ll let you have the dream stone tomorrow and then I will tell you how to use it," said Devon with a twinkle in his eyes.

    "Oh, ites with instructions too?" Erin asked, trying not tough at this point.

    "More or less,ˇ± replied Devon, unfazed by Erin''s doubtfulness. "Now let''s join the others in the festivity before they start wondering if you are my mystery mate."

    Sheughed. "Mystery mate, huh? I like the sound of that."

 Chapter 4

    Work seemed like a blur to Erin the next day because she spent the entire day looking forward to the moment when Devon would present her with the so-called dream stone with its supposed time travel powers.

    Any normal person would have brushed off Devon''s wild tales about a powerful stone with supernatural powers, but being the curious person that she was, Erin couldn''t resist the opportunity to explore a new adventure, even an unbelievable

    one.

    Plus, there was the issue of Devon iming to be her mate even though he was aplete stranger and they had never met before. Was that how it was supposed to be? Shouldn''t her mate be someone she already knew? Weren''t they supposed to automatically fall in love or something?

    At thatst thought, Erin cringed a little. She had always found the whole falling in love thing a bit creepy because she was an independent woman, and the thought of having someone in her life whom she couldn''t live without made her

    nervous.

    That was why she''d been content with her rtionship with Mike had been perfect - they had both liked each other deeply but when it was finally time to part ways, she didn''t feel emotionally crushed or heartbroken. Being single again after a long-term rtionship had felt odd at first, but now she had grown used to her new status eventually.

    Imagine how hard it would have been to carry on with her life if she had been in love with her ex. She would have been miserable for months before finally recovering enough to face reality. She would have pined for Mike and wept while looking at old photos of them together. She would have struggled to move on with her life after months of mourning the loss of her lover. Who wanted to live that? Certainly not her.

    But then again, she wasn''tpletely averse to the possibility of falling in love with the right guy. She just didn''t want to have to fight battles first to get that love, like her cousin, Ryan, did before he finally ''won'' his beautiful African wife, Farrah. Nor did she want to go through the torture of navigating real-life obstacle courses before getting rewarded with love, as it happened between her brother, Eric, and his wife, Aubrey.

    Erin wanted a simple, straightforward love, not the one that came with loads of pain and emotional baggage. She wanted a love that was mutual from the get-go; no games, no drama, no gut-wrenching tests to prove its authenticity - just simple, easy love. Was that too much to ask?

    "Hey, you! It''s time to clock out," Farida said cheerfully as she came into the back office where Erin was cataloging new pieces of artwork that got delivered to the gallery earlier in the day.

    "Is it 5 p.m. already?" Erin asked and nced at her wristwatch.

    "Ten minutes past 5 p.m., actually,ˇ± replied Farida. "I think you should leave the rest of the cataloging for tomorrow."

    "Sure," said Erin and she rose to her feet. "Do you know if Devon is still in his office?"

    "Yeah. He''s always thest to leave. Do you want to see him?"

    Erin didn''t know what Farida would think if she were to reveal that she had an interest in the mysterious dream stone and that Devon was even going to give her a rundown of the terms and conditions of using the stone. Howughable! "Uh, yeah. I wanted to ask him some questions about that outstanding painting of his," Erin lied.

    "A Werewolf Fantasy"?"

    "Yes, that one."

    "I''m not sure you''ll get anything useful out of him about it though," said Farida pessimistically.

    "For some reason, he is never forting with information when ites to that particr painting. I literally had to squeeze out the little bits of details that I got about it. He is unusually tight-lipped about the painting and I can''t figure out why. I know artists tend to be attached to their works, but there''s something curious about how protective Devon is about this one."

    Curious indeed, Erin thought. "Why didn''t he just take it home, then?"

    Farida shrugged. "I have no clue, my dear. Well, I''m outta here. See you tomorrow."

    "Bye," Erin bade her supervisor, and then she packed herptop and notepads into her bag, ready to call it a day. She opened the desk drawer and retrieved the small pouch containing the dream stone. It didn''t weigh much, but it felt heavy at the same time. It was difficult to exin, but she could tell right now that there was more to this stone than meets the eye.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She stepped out of the tiny back office and turned off the lights before making the trip upstairs to the second floor of the gallery. The top gallery had a certain eerie vibe with an assortment of sculptures, metal works with theirplex designs of intertwining limbs, abstract creations of wood, and acrylic busts. The ce looked like a hub of unbridled creativity.

    Devon''s office was at the end of the hall with ss walls and its door left wide open. From where she was standing, Erin could see him sitting at the huge desk, working on hisputer. His hard face was grimly set in concentration as he tapped away on the keyboard, probably sending an email.

    For the first time since she met him yesterday, she finally got the chance to have a good look at him. His honey-colored hair with natural blond streaks stood out in beautiful disarray of short curls on his shapely head, his wide forehead was slightly furrowed at the center with his thick eyebrows nting upward, making him look fierce.

    He had a straight aristocratic nose, sharp cheekbones, thin lips, and a square jaw. She wouldn''t call him handsome, but she couldn''t deny that he was an attractive man nheless.

    "May Ie in?" she asked when she reached the doorway.

    Devon looked up sharply as if stunned to know that there was someone else in the building with him at this time. "Oh, hi, Erin," he said a bit absently. "Please,e in."

    As she walked into the wide office, he stood up to greet her. "Good to see you again, Erin," he said with a grin. "Ipletely forgot about our meeting."

    "It''s not exactly a meeting," she said self-consciously. "Just meing to get some instructions on how to use the oh-so-powerful dream stone."

    Devon chuckled and propped a hip on the edge of his desk. "I was even more skeptical about it when I first heard of it a few years ago. My cousin, Eli, had been in possession of it before then, but he''d never been curious enough to find out if the stone was what legends imed it to be or not. I, on the other hand, decided to humor myself and test the stone to prove to myself that the story behind it was a mere fabrication, but now I''m a believer."

    "I see," said Erin. "And now, you are about to make a believer out of me?"

    He shrugged. "Take out the stone from the pouch and put it under your pillow before you sleep tonight. Think about what you want to know about your past or future, or me." "You?"

    "I imed to be your mate, remember?"

    "Right. That''s it?"

    "Yes, that''s all there is to it. I''d love to know what your visions are when you wake up."

    "You seem to be so sure that this thing will work," Erin said, trying not to giggle.

    Devon smiled. "Good night, Erin. I can''t wait to hear your candid review about the stone tomorrow."

    Erin couldn''t help but admire his confidence despite how ridiculous the situation looked. First, he boldly imed to be her mate, then he tells her a in little stone in his possession had the power to take her on a time travel adventure where she will discover her past and future, and maybe get confirmation that he was indeed her mate. And here she was, going along with the craziness? Shoot me right now, she thought humorously. "Ok, then. Good night, Devon," she said and left his office.

    As she drove home, she wondered if she should share this wild tale with her parents, or wait until after she has had the time to ''use'' the stone and verify that this was just a hoax and Devon was just trying to get a goodugh at her expense. She couldn''t even understand why she was entertaining this sort of thing, but her curiosity just wouldn''t let her ignore it. What if Devon wasn''t lying?

    What if the dream stone was indeed a thing, and what if it had the power to reveal whatever she wanted to know about her past and future to her? And what if her new boss was indeed her mate?

    The ''what if'' questions kept buzzing around in her head until they were nearly driving her crazy. She needed to put all her doubts to rest once and for all, and all she had to do was put the darn stone underneath her pillow and get a good night''s sleep and wake up to see that Devon had simply pranked her.

    Erin couldn''t remember thest time she looked forward to going to bed as she did tonight. Even her mother was surprised when Erin announced that she was going to bed at 8 p.m. sharp.

    "Do you think she''sing down with something, maybe?" she heard her mother asking her dad as she climbed the stairs.

    "She looked fine to me," her dad replied.

    I''m also eager to find out if I''m right in the head or not, she thought. Once inside her room, she took out the stone from its pouch and ced it under her pillow, directly at the center, where she wouldy her head.

    "Ok, dream stone. Do your thing," she said aloud andy down to sleep. As soon as her eyes closed, she began to drift into sleep. Herst coherent thought was her wondering if past lives were indeed real and what hers must have been like.

 Chapter 5

    Morning came faster than Erin had expected. It seemed as if she''d only closed her eyes for two secondsst night and when she opened them, it was morning. Yes, she''d had a dreamless sleep and now she was awake, feeling refreshed and ready to go to work.

    She couldn''t wait to gloat at Devon about how she''d known all along that his stupid dream stone was nothing but an ordinary pebble. He had probably picked it up at a riverbank somewhere and transformed it into something special with his fake story about werewolf legends. What a tall ss of horseshit. And to think that she''d nearly fallen for it. Ha!

    With an unusual burst of energy, Erin sat up in bed and threw back the covers, but the moment her feet hit the floor, she knew something was wrong. Her energy levels immediately dropped down to zero as soon as she looked at her feet and saw them encased in a pair of primitive leather booties instead of the soft woolen socks she''d worn to bedst night.

    The tan carpets on her floor had been reced with what looked like bear fur, although she couldn''t figure out how she knew that particr information. She looked up and to her horror, discovered that she was not inside her bedroom, even though this ce seemed familiar, but in a strange room that looked like a wigwam.

    Woven mats and leather apparel were hung on the walls, there were three baskets in a corner of the room and what looked like a y pot with a cover on it, was ced near the entrance of the room. The lingering smell of smoke and roasted meat in the atmosphere made her feel as if she had just woken up at a campsite.

    As she continued to observe her surroundings, her confusion slowly gave way to dread, and her brain refused to ept what her eyes were seeing. Where was she? What is this ce and why was she dressed in - wait, what was she wearing? A dress made of fur and animal skin? No way!

    "This isn''t happening," she whispered to herself. "This can''t be happening."

    Had Devon been right after all? Had she somehow been transported back in time by the dream stone? Was any of this even real or was she dreaming?

    She lifted the makeshift pillow on her bed and to her surprise, the dream stone was there. Erin picked it up, staring at it as if willing the pebble to say something to her and assure her that she was hallucinating and that this weird ce she''d found herself in wasn''t real.

    "What is happening?" she asked the stone, even though she knew she wouldn''t get an answer from it. "Where am I?"

    Erin heard what sounded like the shuffling of feet outside her room and before she could gather her thoughts and figure out what could be going on, the nk at the entrance of her room swung open and a man stepped in.

    He was tall and broad, and his presence seemed to fill the entire room even though he was only standing at the doorway. There was something familiar about the man, but she couldn''t quite ce it. He was dressed in a matching vest and breeches that were made of animal skin and artfully decorated with fur and beads.

    His forehead was encircled by a colorful headband with a grey feather stuck on one side above his left ear. The man''s dark hair was held up in a half bun and the rest fell down his back in rich waves. He was indeed a sight to behold and she couldn''t help but notice the instant physical attraction she felt toward him.

    "I havee to fetch you for the morning meal," said the man ndly. "You will have a short time to attend to your personal needs after then before we ride home."

    Erin was immediately irritated by the man''s rudeness. Not even a ''good morning'' or ''hey, how are you?'' and what did he mean by riding home? Wasn''t this ce her home? Strangely enough, he did not speak English, but she understood what he had said perfectly.

    "Who are you?" she asked him. She''d spoken in English, but her words came out in the native Athabascannguage which the man spoke. How that was even happening was beyond her imagination.

    The man blinked and then his look of surprise was reced with annoyance. "What do you mean? Is this a time to jest?"

    "I''m not jesting!" Erin snapped, equally annoyed. "I''m legit confused and I don''t even know where I am, or what this ce is, or what the heck is going on here."

    "Why do you speak so strangely?" asked the man, mystified. "Are you unwell?"

    Erin let out a sigh of exasperation. For all his good looks, this man had nothing to offer in the way of intelligence. But... what if it wasn''t his fault that he didn''t understand her?

    What if the dream stone had truly transported her back in time and now she was in her past life just as she had thought about before she fell asleepst night? Could that exin her sudden understanding of the Athabascannguage? No way! She thought, rejecting the possibility. Time travel wasn''t possible - forget about all those almost believable Hollywood movies about going to the past or the future, but there was simply no solid evidence to prove that phenomenon to be true.

    Nobody has ever been able to prove beyond reasonable doubt that time travel was real, because it wasn''t. It''s simply fiction.

    "Look, to be very honest, I don''t know who you are and I don''t understand what''s going on here. However, what I do know for sure is that I am not unwell and I would like to go back home and get out of this ce as soon as possible," she said and slipped the dream stone into the pocket of her dress.

    "You should keep the stone carefully," the man said when he saw her pocketing the pebble. "I am sure you know how precious it is. I still do not know why Mother chose to give it to you, but I will not argue about that now."

    Could this get any weirder? Erin thought. "Your mother? You think your mother gave this stone to me?"

    "Indeed. I was there when she handed it to you yesterday night during our mating ceremony," he replied.

    Erin''s brain seemed to screech to a halt at his words. "Excuse me? What did you just say?"

    The man said nothing but continued to look at her with a puzzled expression as if he was staring at an apparition and not a fellow human being.

    "What was that you said about a mating ceremony?" Erin asked.

    "I do not understand what is happening to you, Edvana," the man said, shaking his head slowly. "I think I should call on your mother toe and see you."

    "Wait, what did you call me just now?"

    The man squinted at her, probably trying to decide if she was sane or not. "Perhaps you had too much to drink yesternight. Your mother will be here shortly, Edvana. Let her know if you need medicine or anything else to help you feel better. If you are not well enough to ride to Denai'' Vena today, we will wait until you can."

    "No, hold on," Erin said as the man turned to leave the room. "You don''t understand. I''m not ill, I''m just confused. I don''t know how I got here and I don''t understand what you''re saying.

    "Listen, my name is Erin Brown, and I think you have me mixed up with someone else. I didn''t participate in any mating ceremonyst night because I was at homest night. I mean, I went to work, got back home, ate dinner, and went to bed with this stone thing under my pillow, and then I woke up here. What is this ce?"

    "That is enough, Edvana!" The man thundered angrily, startling Erin. "I have had to deal with your childishness for months and I will not tolerate it anymore. If it were up to me, I would not have chosen you as a mate, but I agreed to be mated with you for the sake of our ns and I thought that you understood what was at stake.

    "Now, here you are saying strange words that I do not understand and acting confused. Listen to me, Edvana. You are now my mate, and I expect you to behave ordingly. I will not be embarrassed by you, nor will I allow you to embarrass my father and spoil his legacy. Do you hear me?"

    Erin could only nod in response. She could see that this man wasn''t in the mood to entertain the possibility that she might truly not be who he thought she was. As he turned to leave, Erin caught sight of his rigid profile and she gasped as recognition hit her.

    "Devon?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man paused at the doorway and looked back at her, his eyes zing. "I am Danshak Smallchief, your mate. Never address me by a strange name again." And he was gone, just as suddenly as he had appeared.

 Chapter 6

    Her mother came into the room shortly after Danshak''s departure. Erin still hadn''t recovered from the shocking turn of events in thest couple of minutes since she woke up.

    Either someone was ying a cruel joke on her, or she was developing some sort of mental problem. Or she was truly in a different dimension, even though that was most likely impossible.

    "How are you, my dear child?" her mother asked. In this era, Bernice Brown had waist-length hair and was dressed in leather and fur clothing with a woolen quilt thrown around her shoulders. She even looked younger here than she did in the future, that is if this was really the past.

    "Here, drink this. It will make you feel better," she said and offered Erin a bowl of broth that didn''t smell so good.

    "Um, thank you, but I''m fine," said Erin, trying not to wrinkle her nose at the unattractive smell wafting out of the bowl.

    Her mother smiled. "I know you do not care for the smell of the soup, but it will do you good. Go ahead, take it."

    Reluctantly, Erin epted the bowl and she took a tentative sip. To her surprise, the soup tasted nice and it had small bits of meat inside, although she couldn''t tell what kind of animal it was in particr.

    "You were right. It does taste good," she conceded and took another sip.

    "Danshak tells me that you are still feeling unwell," her mother began. "We thought a good night''s sleep was all you needed to feel more like yourself afterst night''s festivity."

    "Can you please remind me of what happenedst night?" She asked. If she was going to get the full information about what her supposed husband was ranting about earlier, her mother was in the best position to fill her in.

    "Well, as you already know, it was your mating ceremony with Danshak and you became sick as the night progressed. Your sister and I brought you here to your room to recover, and thankfully, Danshak was gracious enough to let you sleep here overnight instead of sharing the bridal tent with him. Not many grooms would allow that, you know. You should thank him for being ever so kind."

    "I have a sister?" Erin asked in awe.

    "Of course, you do," said her mother with an indulgent chuckle. "It appears that the strong wine fromst night has not left your head. You never had the stomach for it, anyway."

    "I wish I understand what you''re saying," Erin muttered.

    Her mother was quiet as she watched Erin drink the rest of the meaty broth. She finally broke the silence when Erin returned the empty bowl to her.

    "Are you ready then to ride to Denai'' Vena with your new family?"

    "No, I''m not ready to go anywhere just yet," said Erin quickly. "I don''t even know how I got here. One minute, I was in my bed sleeping, and the next minute I open my eyes and I''m in this strange ce. Now, you look different, Devon looks different, and everyone here probably thinks I''m crazy or drunk or both. How do I get out of this ce, Mom? Why are we even here? Why are we dressed like this? Tell me the truth, what''s going on?"

    "Why do you speak so strangely?" asked her mother with a look of bewilderment. "I think you should lie down, my dear. We may need to summon the medicine man toe and see to you."

    "Believe me, Mom, I''m fine. I just need to understand what is going on. What''s this ce? Where are we?"

    With a sigh, her mother said, "Very well, I will exin everything you want to know if it will bring your mind back to the present. We are in Quandagh, our vige. Your father is the head of this n which consists of four packs of werewolf families. Presently, our supreme leader, Vak Smallchief is here with his family to witness the mating ceremony between his middle son, Danshak, and you."

    "And the mating ceremony happenedst night?"

    "Yes, it did."

    "So, you''re telling me now that our ancestor, Vak Smallchief, is now my father-inw?"

    Mother smiled. "He is not yet an ancestor because he is still alive, but yes, he is now your father-inw. If you are up to it, you will ride with your husband and his family to Denai'' Vena in the northeast and make your home there." Erin thought for a moment before speaking again. "Do I love Danshak?"

    "Well, from your behavior towards him since your betrothal, it does not seem as if you do. You have spoken harshly about him many times, but I believe that with time, you might grow to love him. Danshak is a good man and a strong werewolf, you are lucky to have him as your mate."

    "He doesn''t seem to be fond of me either."

    "I know, and that can change when both of you get to know more about one another," said her mother, optimistically.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "But if we don''t like each other, why did we agree to be mated?"

    "Well, that decision was not up to either of you. Your father saw an opportunity to be a member of Vak''s family and he took it. He may not be next in line to be the supreme leader after Vak is dead, but he has secured our family a spot in the ruling n. There is no higher position for a werewolf to attain than that."

    This piece of information seemed even extra strange to Erin because her father hated politics and never got involved in anything that involved calctive moves and clever scheming.

    He was a simple man who enjoyed running his small trading post in Fairbanks and doing the best he can to keep his family safe and happy. But this was a different dimension, and her father might indeed be a different person here. "So, how did Dade about this opportunity that you mentioned earlier?"

    "Dan?"

    "No, Dad. I mean, my father. How did he get the opportunity to convince Vak to let his son marry me."

    "Oh, that. Well, if you remember, Vak''s brother, Nikjin Whitehound, is raising a rebellion against him. We heard that he sold his soul to the devil and in return, he was given dark powers which he used to create an army of beastly werewolves. He has ns to take over all the werewolf ns all over the north and then overthrow Vak, to be the new supreme leader.

    "He wants to be the Prime Alpha even though he knows that he does not stand a chance, seeing that Vak has three sons. This is a monarchy, and therefore, the next Prime Alpha has to be Vak''s oldest son."

    "Wow," breathed Erin. This was a lot to take in.

    "Vak knows he cannot conquer Nikjin alone and that is why he is rallying support from every n throughout the north. Everyone knows that your father is a powerful Alpha warrior and Vak knows that too. That was why he sought your father''s support, and in return for pledging his allegiance to Vak, your father asked that his second son be mated to you, our first daughter."

    "Meaning this is basically an arranged marriage?"

    "Yes, you could call it that, but you know this is amon practice among our kind, so it is nothing new."

    "But what if Danshak isn''t my true mate?"

    "Oh, but he is. The supreme leader''s shaman looked into your stars before the mating ceremonyst night and he confirmed that Danshak is your true mate. This is destiny at work, Edvana. You were meant to be his wife all along. "Your mother-inw was so pleased about the revtion that she gave you the treasured dream stone as a bridal gift. It was hers to keep, but she gave it to you instead. Good fortunes have smiled on you, my dear. I hope that your sister bes as fortunate as you are when her timees."

    Ok, so in summary, Devon/Danshak was her true mate after all and she was now the daughter-inw of her werewolf ancestor and the new keeper of the dream stone. In addition, she was expected to ride to the northeast with her new family to await a possibly gruesome invasion by an army of demon-possessed werewolves led by her newly acquired yet estranged uncle-inw. What else did she miss?

    "Can we go outside? I need some fresh air," she said to her mother.

    "Of course. Come." Her mother held out a hand to help Erin get off her bed.

    When they stepped outside, Erin had to shield her eyes from the brightness that was a sharp contrast to the dim interior that she had juste out of. There were many people outside including children - some were in human form and others. were in their werewolf form.

    There were patches of burn fires in different sections, tipis set up at different points, and a longhouse on the right side of the expansivepound. There was no sign of civilization in this ce - everything and everyone looked primitive. "What year is this?" Erin whispered in disbelief.

    "It is the year of the wolverine," replied her mother matter-of-factly.

    Even as Erin shook her head slowly in denial, she could see that the legend about the dream stone had been true after all.

    The sted pebble had sent her back in time and she was now in an era where she couldn''t order a Starbucks coffee or a McDonald''s double-decker burger or scroll through Instagram on her mobile phone, or enjoy any of the perks of modern life that she usually took for granted.

    She was now trapped in a strange ce with people who wore clothes made of animal skin and drank foul-smelling soup from crudely carved wooden bowls.

    She took a step backward as if to return to the room she''d just vacated, but she lost her bnce and fell into darkness.

 Chapter 7

    It was midday when her eyes finally fluttered open and she regained her consciousness. She could guess what time it was by the position of the sun, even though she couldn''t fathom how she knew that fact. "She is awake," whispered a female voice beside Erin. She turned her head and came face to face with a younger version of her present-day/future sister-inw, Aubrey Silver.

    "Aubrey, is that you?" asked Erin.

    "Who do you speak of? You know that is not my name," said the Aubrey lookalike. "Have you still not recovered?"

    "Don''t trouble her, Abna," said Erin''s mother. She sat at the edge of the bed and ced a warm hand on her daughter''s forehead in a universal gesture of manually checking body temperature. "You do not have a fever, thank the gods. Your sister will go fetch you a bowl of food for you to eat. Perhaps it was hunger that made you faint."

    Her stomach growled on cue, making it impossible for her to deny her mother''s diagnosis. "Thank you," she said weakly.

    Abna stood up from the low stool she''d been sitting on and left the room to do her mother''s bidding. Now that they were alone, her mother held her hand and squeezed it gently.

    "Is there something you want to tell me of, Edvana? You have been behaving strangely sincest night. What is the matter?"

    The concern etched on her mother''s face touched her deeply, but how else could she exin her predicament without sounding crazier than she already did?

    How was she to exin to this woman that looked so much like her mother, that she wasn''t exactly her daughter, but someone who got transported back in time by the same stone that was supposedly given to herst night at her mating ceremony by her new mother-inw? She was still trying to make sense of this new development, so how would she be able to exin it to someone else?

    "I don''t know how to exin what I''ve just been through in thest couple of hours," she said honestly. "But I''ll try my best to act normal and not spook any of you again, I promise." "Spook?"

    "I mean to scare. I will try not to scare you again," she exined.

    Her mother frowned in confusion. "Where did you learn these strange words?"

    Erin made a quick mental note to adjust her vocabry to suit this era. If she didn''t want to be treated as a lunatic, she needed to speak like a normal person as per the standard of this age. "Don''t mind me," she chuckled. "That''s something I do sometimes to calm myself. You know, create strange words that only I know the meaning to."

    "Oh, I see..." said her mother, but the expression on her face showed that she didn''t see what her daughter meant at all.

    Abna showed up just then with a trayden with food. When she set down her burden, Erin saw that there was a bowl of some sort of pudding, a te of roasted meat, another te of steamed vegetables, and a pouch of water. To her relief, she found a wooden spoon on the tray too. At least, she wouldn''t have to eat with her bare fingers like a cavewoman. May the gods of this era be praised!

    "Come, dear. Come and eat your meal. Hopefully, these will restore your health and you can begin your journey to Denai'' Vena with the others. You have dyed them enough as it is," said her mother.

    "Sure. I mean, of course," she quickly corrected herself when she saw the questioning look on her mother''s face.

    She sat on the floor that was lined with soft bear fur and began to eat. To her delight, the food tasted good even though it could have been better with some exotic spices added but that was too much to ask for in pre-colonial Native America, so this would have to do.

    "This food is quite delicious," said Erin to her mother.

    "Abna prepared it," replied her mother with a happy smile.

    "Well done, Abna," sheplimented her sister. "I can''t cook to save my life, but I can fry the heck out of eggs. I make a mean omelet and my scrambled eggs are pretty famous in the Brown household, as youdies already know." When herpanions only stared back at her nkly, Erin realized her error and cleared her throat. "Um, what I mean is, I know how to cook eggs very well, but that''s just about it. I don''t know how to cook anything else." "That is certainly not true," Abna debunked passionately. "You cook better than everyone else in this household. You are very famous in the n for your cooking. How can you now say that you do not know how to cook?" Oops!

    "Of course, I can cook. I was just joking," said Erin with a nervousugh. It''s clear to her now that there was a lot about her new self that she didn''t know about and she would have to start getting to know herself afresh if she must fit in. "I suggest you stay away from strong drinks in the future," said her mother to her. "You do not have the head for it."

    "I agree," said Erin, not in the mood to argue.

    A loud st from a horn sounded outside, startling the women. "What''s that?" asked Erin.

    "I believe that is the call of the supreme leader. The Prime Alpha and his family are ready to ride back home," exined her mother. "Get up quickly, Edvana. You must present yourself to your inws before the journey begins. Abna, help herb her hair and dress her in her new bridal poncho. I will send for the maids to gather your things and put them in the wagon."

    Their mother rushed out of the room, while Abna brought out a colorful woolen poncho and helped Erin put it on. Next, she pulled out a smallb made from fishbone out of a small wooden box beside the bed and ran it through her big sister''s hair. It was the first time that Erin noticed the length of her hair - it fell to her waist in thick, lustrous dark brown tresses.

    "Wow," she gushed in wonder as her sister continued tob out her smooth hair. "When did my hair grow this long? I never have the patience to stick to any hair care regimen, that''s why I keep my hair shoulder-length because it''s easier to maintain that way."

    "What are you talking about?" asked Abna with a puzzled expression. "You say the strangest things, Edvana."

    "I do, don''t I?" Erin giggled nervously. She reminded herself silently to stop making references to her 21st-century self, or else these people would continue to think that she was having some sort of mental problem.

    Abna stopped brushing her hair and returned theb to the box, then she picked out a small stick from it and presented it to Erin. The thin stick was frayed on one end as if someone had been chewing on it. "What''s this for?" Erin asked.

    "Oh, please stop with the jesting now," said Abna impatiently. "Clean your teeth quickly, so that we can go outside together to meet your inws. We cannot keep them waiting any longer."

    "Yes, boss," Erin muttered under her breath and stuck the strange little stick into her mouth. It tasted familiar although she knew for a fact that she had never used a chewing stick before in her life.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    A beautiful young woman entered the room with her hands sped in front of her as if awaiting instructions from them.

    "Good morning, mydies," she greeted politely. "Your mother sent me to get your things for the trip."

    "Good morning, Seisa. They are in the corner there," said Abna, directing the maid to the corner of the room where three baskets were piled together.

    The maid turned out to be stronger than she looked, as she carried all three baskets at once and waddled out of the room.

    "Are you ready?" Abna asked Erin.

    "I guess so," said Erin and returned her chewing stick into the wooden box.

    "Good," said Abna with a smile of satisfaction. "I will help you carry this box outside. It will be in your big clothing basket, so look for it there when you need it. Nowe, it is time for you to join your husband and your new family." Erin felt her stomach muscles tighten involuntarily. Was she really doing this? Why was she going along with this craziness, when she could just put the dream stone under her pillow and will herself back to her ''real'' life? Why was she impersonating someone else and deceiving all these people? What the heck was she doing?

    "Shall we go?" Abna asked her when she didn''t show any sign of readiness to leave the room.

    With a sigh and her head held high, she said, "Of course. Let us go."

    She could probably send herself back to the future with the dream stone whenever she wanted, but she would be filled with more questions than answers if she did. Devon had seemed so sure that she was his mate, and even the grouchy Danshak and her family here had attested to the same im, but she was still not sure about it.

    Wasn''t she supposed to be in love with her mate? Weren''t they supposed to be in sync with each other?

    Besides, from what she had heard so far, a war wasing and she was curious to know how it would impact her family and her n as a whole. She''d never heard about this part of her werewolf history, but she was interested in knowing how it would all y out and what role she was supposed to y in it.

    Staying back here was probably a bad idea, but her thirst for adventures just wouldn''t let her cut and run for the hills as she should.

    ''If this is truly my past life, I''d love to know how I lived in this era,'' she thought. ''I would like to know if I was happy or not and if there''s anything I can do now to make life easier for everyone here.''

    After all, her knowledge of modern life should count for something in this era. She could teach these folks a thing or two about civilization if the opportunity ever presented itself.

    Abna walked ahead of her and lifted the nk at the entrance of the room to allow her to pass. Once again, Erin was greeted with the brightness of the outdoors, making her squint a little. When her eyes finally adjusted to the light, she let her sister lead her forward to where a group of people gathered, waiting to receive her.

 Chapter 8

    The closer Erin got to the group of people waiting for her, the more she feared that she would faint for the second time that day. As she continued her tentative walk towards the group, she shivered a little but not from the cold wind. A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu swept over her as she began to recognize familiar faces, although she instinctively knew that they were different people from who they were supposed to be in the future.

    Her father looked younger here and he was dressed in a leather garb that was ostentatiously decorated with beads and feathers. He wore a feather headdress, marking him as the leader of the n, although his dressing seemed modestpared to the borate regalia of the supreme leader.

    Her mother stood beside him with a proud smile on her lips. She paused briefly in front of her parents and they took turns embracing her warmly.

    "I am d to see you looking well," her father said softly. "As I already told you yesterday, this is going to be the beginning of a new season in your life, and I wish you happiness and good health until we meet again. Now, go and present yourself to your family."

    Erin felt tears stinging her eyes after hearing that brief but heartfelt speech from her father. She could tell that her parents loved her very much and were sad to see her go, even though they know it was inevitable.

    She blinked back her tears and continued her walk towards the Prime Alpha werewolf, Vak Smallchief, who turned out to be a younger, more virile version of her future uncle, Antoine Brown.

    My goodness! Uncle Antoine is our ancestor? Erin thought in surprise. So, her uncle was incarnate of the first werewolf in history? Wow!

    "Come closer, child," said the exquisitely beautiful woman sitting beside Vak. Erin instantly knew it was his wife and she recognized the woman as the younger version of Cherise Golden, wife of Byron Golden.

    The couple were nked by their sons; the oldest was - oh god! Gary Silver? And then there was the second son, Danshak, and the third who turned out to be her future older brother, Eric.

    It was as if Vak''s family was involved in some kind of werewolf sudoku because everyone in her n in Fairbanks seemed to be mixed up in it. It was crazy! How was she supposed to keep up with this mismatched family? "I heard you were not feeling too well this morning," said the Prime Alpha. "Do you feel better now?"

    "Yes, sir," said Erin unsurely. How did they address the supreme leader in this era? Was it sir? Your majesty? Or your Lordship?

    "Please, pardon her manners, my Alpha King. She is clearly still in recovery," her father spoke up from behind her.

    Vak responded to the apology with an understanding smile, but Erin could see that her new husband, Danshak, wasn''t too pleased with her slip up judging by the scowl on his face as he regarded her with hard eyes.

    "I apologize, my Alpha King," said Erin quietly. It wouldn''t do to offend her father-inw and shock the entire n with bad manners on her first day of joining the ruling family.

    "You will ride in the wagon with your maid," said Vak. "I do not believe that you are strong enough to ride on your mare just yet. Now that we have settled that, let us begin our journey home. Weruona here misses his wife and children very much, and I believe Zanisk has a horde of she-wolves eagerly awaiting his return."

    There was a murmur ofughter among the families and n members in the gathering. In this era, Weruona was the name of Gary Silver, the firstborn son of Vak Smallchief and the next in line to be Prime Alpha.

    Whereas, Zanisk was Eric''s name here. It felt weird to her that her brother was her inw in this life and he didn''t recognize her or know who she was in ''reality''.

    The journey to the northeastnd of Denai'' Vena began after much fanfare and celebration by everyone in the n. Erin was allowed to hug her family onest time before climbing onto a horse-drawn wagon due to her supposed inability to ride her horse after her ''breakdown'' in the morning.

    Her maid, Seisa, joined her in the wagon as she had beenmissioned to travel with Erin and serve her in her new home. Plus, her family believed having a familiar face with her would make it easier for her to settle into her new home. They rode inpanionable silence, watching their home slowly vanish behind the wide trees and tall grasses that they''d passed.

    Two hourster, they pulled to a stop near a hill settlement where the fully human locals offered them water and light refreshments. Vak was a very popr warrior in this era and was treated like royalty by both humans and werewolves. While snacking on an apple underneath an oak tree, Erin wondered why they were making this trip in human form when they could have just changed into werewolves and covered more distance in lesser time. She''d overheard her mother-in-w asking one of the servants if they were certain that the food supplies they had in store would be enough for the three-day journey.

    Imagine that! Traveling on horseback and wagons in this windy October weather like mere humans, when they had the power to zip through the forests and reach their destination in record time as giant wolves.

    She sighed. This time travel adventure was slowly bing a snooze fest especially because she hated road trips and she''d been hoping for more action than what she was getting now.

    "Do you feel tired?" asked her maid.

    "Not really," she replied absently. "Just bored."

    Seisa smiled understandingly. "I know you do not enjoy traveling, but I am sure that this journey will be worth your while eventually."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Because when you arrive at your new home with your husband, all of this long trip will be forgotten and you will begin your new life as a wife and homemaker."

    "So, in your opinion, being a wife and a homemaker is supposed to make me happy?" Erin asked sarcastically.

    "Of course," said Seisa, confidently. "Especially being that you will now be living in the household of the supreme werewolf leader, the Prime Alpha. There is no greater honor for our kind beyond that!" Erin chuckled. "I beg to differ, my dear Seisa, but that is a conversation for another time."

    The teenage maid couldn''t possibly know that there was more to a woman''s life than being a wife and a homemaker even in a seemingly royal household, but there was no point in trying to enlighten her on matters that were beyond her imagination at this time in history.

    Their conversation was cut short when Danshak strode towards them, looking annoyed as usual. Seisa scurried to her feet and vanished behind the wagon to give the couple some privacy.

    "Mother asked me toe and see how you are faring," he said dutifully.

    "Which means you would not havee to see me if your mother hadn''t asked you to," Erin concluded.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "At least I am here, am I not?" he asked irritably.

    "Why are you always angry?"

    "Who says I am angry?"

    "You look like you are."

    "I am not, and that is thest I want to hear about my mood. I can see that you are back to your usual self. I will let Mother know."

    He turned to leave stiffly, looking relieved and more annoyed than he did when he''d first showed up.

    "Wait," Erin stopped him.

    "Now what?" he growled.

    "Why did you agree to marry me if you hate me so much?"

    His expression wavered for a moment. "And who says that I hate you?"

    "Don''t you?"

    "Look, you and I both know what is at stake at the moment and making sure that we survive the oing battle with Nikjin is far more important than how either of us feels about being married to each other. Do you understand me?" "No," said Erin defiantly. "Are you saying that you only agreed to this marriage simply out of duty and nothing else?"

    "What else could there be?" he asked incredulously.

    "What about the part about us being mates? Doesn''t that at least make you happy that you''re not being tied to the wrong partner for life? Doesn''t that tell you that our union is more than just a political alliance between our fathers?" Danshak studied her for several seconds before responding to her questions, "I do not know what you are expecting from this union beyond respect and position, but if it is what I am thinking, then you will be sorely disappointed and it will not be my fault."

    "What does that even mean?"

    "It means that you should be satisfied with having me as your mate. That should be enough for you. If you are looking for tenderness or love, you will not get them from me."

    Erin was taken aback by his harsh words and her temper bubbled to the surface, propelling her to her feet. "I should be satisfied with having you as a mate? What is that supposed to mean? Listen, I am the prize here, not you. Your father needed mine in his army and that was why you were thrown into the mix to keep my father happy and yours secure in the knowledge that he has a strong warrior backing him up.

    "You should be grateful to me and my father for agreeing to this alliance, and not the other way around. And as for expectations... you don''t have what it takes to be tender or loving, even if you tried because you don''t know what any of that means. You can''t give what you don''t have, so don''t bother your head about that.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to return to the wagon for the next leg of this trip. I can see the riders in front already mounting their horses. You should go and join them."

    She swept past him with her head held high like a queen, while he stood there staring after her in stunned silence. In all of his life, no female had ever dared to speak to him in that manner.

    Danshak couldn''t decide which annoyed him the most; that she had had the effrontery to speak to him so rudely, or that he''d let her have thest word.

    He would have to discuss this with his mother and encourage her to teach Edvana a few lessons on manners and proper wifely behavior because it seemed that her mother had skipped that part when preparing her for matrimony.

    He will not be disrespected by the daughter of some lowly chief in an obscurend simply because his father thought it would be a brilliant idea to have the famed warrior in his army.

    He knew that his father only agreed to the marriage proposal by Chief Anamak as a way to gain thetter''s unwavering loyalty and prevent him from being corrupted by Nikjin in his quest for power.

    And in all of this, his own reward was to be unwillingly mated to a loudmouthed she-wolf who didn''t know her ce in the grand scheme of things. Never mind that the gods seemed to think that they were perfect life partners, even though their pairing had happened by chance.

    What a cruel joke! Grinding his teeth in annoyance, he marched past the wagon where she sat regally like the queen of werewolves, pointedly ignoring him as he passed. He hoped that he would not have to share a tent with her tonight when they paused their journey to rest, because he might be tempted to wring her neck if she got mouthy with him again.

 Chapter 9

    Several hourster, they finally stopped at a grove near ake, to set up camp for the night and rest after their day-long journey. The servants immediately got to work, setting up tents, putting logs together to build fires at the different points in the camp, and gathering utensils to cook dinner.

    Erin felt useless just sitting on a low wooden stool and watching as everyone began to bustle about, doing one thing or the other to put the camp together and get dinner going. Even her maid had had to join the other maids at the spot which had been marked as the kitchen.

    While absently watching all the activity, her mind drifted to her unusual predicament - she was living another woman''s life and probably rewriting the poor woman''s destiny. Was that a good or bad thing? She couldn''t quite tell. Erin wondered what was happening to her future self; was she still asleep or had she woken up and was getting ready for work? Was it even possible for her to exist at two different moments in time?

    "You seem to have drifted far away from us, Edvana."

    Erin snapped out of her reverie to find her mother-inw, Olna Raven, sitting beside her on a low stool with a patient smile ying on her lips.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, my queen. I didn''t hear you or see youing," Erin stuttered.

    "I noticed," said Olna Raven. "I wonder what thoughts must have taken your spirit so far away."

    Erin chuckled self-consciously. "It''s nothing serious. My mind was just... drifting."

    "Were you thinking about your family?"

    "More or less,ˇ± replied Erin nonmittally. She didn''t want to scare the woman away with her wild tale of how she''d been transported back to the past by the same dream stone that she had supposedly only received the night before. Erin wondered if witchcraft was a thing in this era and what was the punishment for those convicted of possessing such powers.

    "It is quite natural to miss your family when you are being parted from them for the first time in your life. I remember how much I cried on the first night I spent away from my family. I loved them so much, still do, but I also could not bear the thought of not being with the man I loved with all of my heart and my soul."

    Olna''s words touched Erin but she could not rte to the woman''s feelings. Not when her son, Danshak, was hellbent on being the worst mate in the history of werewolf marriages.

    Perhaps she would have been more excited about the prospect of starting a new life if her new husband had even a modicum of affection for her, instead of treating her like a nuisance.

    "I know the situation is not the same for you," Olna Raven continued speaking when Erin didn''t say anything. "The mating arrangement took Danshak by surprise and I believe that it is the same for you. Both of you may not be in love with each other right now, but I am very certain that as time passes, you will each grow fond of one another."

    Erin wasn''t convinced that that would be the case but she wasn''t going to argue with her mother-inw who seemed to think of herself as an expert in love matters.

    "You''re probably right," said Erin. "Time will sort everything out."

    Olna Raven responded with a warm smile. The two women sat in silence, observing the activities in the camp. Vak and his sons and a handful of guards and warriors were seated on the opposite side of the clearing, away from the bustling of servants, talking animatedly.

    Erin''s eyes were drawn to Danshak who was listening intently to something his father was saying to the group. His frown of concentration made him look so fierce and intimidating, and even at that distance, she could feel the power of his presence.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The other men paled inparison to him, even though all of them were heavily bodied, handsome, and strong. Danshak just seemed to stand out from the pack in a way that even she couldn''t exin. He exuded charisma and a strong sex appeal that suddenly took her breath away.

    Although she hated to admit it, Erin couldn''t deny that she was attracted to Danshak and she wasn''t quite sure what to do with this new discovery. Maybe Olna Raven was right after all; with time and perhaps, a little effort from her, she and Danshak may fall in love with each other.

    Maybe that could be her mission here - to make Danshak fall in love with Edvana and give them the happiness they both craved in this uncertain time with a war brewing soon.

    Feeling invigorated by her new purpose, Erin got up with a burst of energy as soon as the head servant announced that dinner was ready and served at the makeshift longhouse that had been erected only a few hours earlier. Only the Smallchief family and about a dozen elite warriors were to eat in the longhouse, while the guards, low-ranking warriors, and servants would dine outside.

    The sitting arrangement in the longhouse was done in order of hierarchy - the Prime Alpha at the ''head'' of the table, his wife sat on his right-hand side and his first son sat on his left. Erin was nked on both sides by her mother-inw and Zanisck, with Danshak sitting opposite her across the table.

    They were all seated on the ground where arge quilted fur had beenid to create a barrier between the hard cold earth and their bodies. The bowls and tes of food were arranged in rows in front of them on top of a long mat that served as the dining table.

    Vak Smallchief picked up a piece of roasted meat from a bowl in front of him, bit into it, and gave a nod of approval to hispanions. And so, dinner began and everyone helped themselves to the generous offering of roasted meat, steamed vegetables, grilled fish, and a variety of fresh fruits.

    No wonder everyone here looks fit, Erin mused internally. With a diet like this that was devoid of fat, refined sugars, and MSG, none of these people will ever have to worry about the possibility of gaining weight or the struggle that came with trying to shed the excess. Aren''t they just lucky?

    "It is good to finally see a smile on your lips," said a familiar male voice beside her. "I was beginning to worry that you might develop many wrinkles around your always puckered lips before we reach Denai'' Vena."

    Erin turned to face her brother''s lookalike and her smile widened. "I did not know that my lips were always puckered," she said to Zanisck. "I guess that must be how I look when I am deep in thought."

    "Are you always deep in thought?"

    "These days, yes."

    "And what do you always think about?"

    "You know, this and that," said Erin, wistfully.

    "A very clever response from aely female,"ughed Zanisck.

    Erin was thoroughly enjoying this familiar yful banter between her and her brother-inw. It''s no wonder that he became her brother in the future. She was even more relieved now, knowing that she now had an ally in the Smallchief household.

    They continued to make small talk andugh as they ate,pletely oblivious to the world around them.

    When she raised her wooden goblet to her lips to drink water, her eyesnded on Danshak across from her and she nearly choked. His face was so rigid with controlled rage, that it looked as if he might spring up from his spot at any moment and pounce on her like a vicious predator.

    Zanisck must have noticed his brother''s stormy expression because he cleared his throat self-consciously before giving his full attention to his food. Erin remained quiet for the rest of the dinner and she made sure to avoid locking eyes with her enraged husband again.

    After dinner, it was time for everyone to retire for the night. Her inws and the senior warriors were to sleep in the longhouse, while she and Danshak were going to share a tent since they were a couple.

    The other warriors and the servants grouped themselves into tents, while the guards were stationed around the perimeter to take turns guarding the camp till daybreak.

    Erin was the first to arrive at the tent designated for her and Danshak, and she was a bit disappointed to see that there was only one sleeping mat in the enclosure. Did that mean that she would have to sleep beside him tonight after that fiery look he had given her earlier at dinner?

    And why was he even mad at her? Wasn''t she supposed to talk to her brother-inw at dinner? Was that against the rules in this ce?

    She took off her overcoat and began to prepare herself for bed. A small part of her hoped that Danshak would note to the tent to join her tonight. Perhaps she should make up an excuse to stop him from sharing the tent with her, but what kind of believable lie could shee up with now? She hadn''t had time to think about this beforeing into the tent.

    The entrance p opened suddenly and Danshak came into the tent, looking as formidable as always. Wordlessly, he began to remove his headdress and leather vest, and heid them on the floor beside the mat, leaving his beautifully sculpted torso bare for Erin''s gaze. What a body! She thought in admiration.

    "I see you have fully recovered from whatever was ailing you earlier today," said Danshak. "Well, I - "

    "Good. Now, take off your dress. It is time for us to begin our life together as true mates." "I-I beg your pardon?" Erin stuttered.

    "Take off your dress, Edvana. It is time for us to perform our first duty as husband and wife."

    "No," she whispered, shaking her head slowly. She wasn''t ready to get intimate with this brute who didn''t know the first thing about romance. Wasn''t he even going to try to woo her or say something sweet to her?

    "I will not take no for an answer, Edvana. I already gave you enough time to recover from your strange sickness, and from what I saw today at dinner in the longhouse, you are well and ready to do what is expected of you as my wife. If you can flirt with my brother, it means you can sleep with me. Or would you rather sleep with him instead?"

    He added thatst question with a sneer that made Erin''s skin prickle with indignation. "How dare you! Do you even have a brain in that head of yours or is it filled with cotton balls?" "What?"

    "You are so blinded by jealousy that you have misinterpreted my friendliness with your brother as flirting. How narrow-minded can you be!"

    "I am not jealous," he said through clenched teeth.

    "Then why are you angry?"

    "I am not angry!"

    "So, what is wrong with you?"

    "Do you want to know what is wrong with me? I will show you what is wrong with me," he said and marched purposefully towards her like a man on a mission.

 Chapter 10

    Before Erin could even guess what Danshak was up to, he reached where she sat on the mat and pulled her to her feet by her arm, then crushed his lips against hers in a brutal kiss that was both an expression of lust and frustration. His unexpected onught met with fierce resistance from her as she pushed him away from her with her palms on his hard chest.

    "You brute!" she spat angrily. "What the hell do you think you are doing?"

    "I think I am taking what is mine, as I am supposed to do."

    "I am not yours and I will never be, not with this kind of behavior."

    "Oh, you are one to talk. Were you not the same oneughing recklessly and flirting shamelessly with my brother not long ago in the longhouse? Why are you suddenly acting shy now?"

    Erin fought to keep her temper under control. "I''ve already told you, I wasn''t flirting with your brother! What is wrong with you?"

    Danshak glowered at her in anger. "First you embarrass me publicly, then youe here and insult me as if I am a lowly servant hired to wait on you and entertain you. I will not tolerate such disrespect, Edvana. I am your husband and the head of this union, and you must respect me and my position in this marriage."

    "No, Danshak. That is not how it''s going to work. There will be no leader in this marriage because we are equal partners here, that''s why we are called mates. You respect me and I respect you. That''s how it''s going to work." "Says who? Who gave you the authority to make rules?" He asked her with mounting annoyance. "I do not know how it is even possible that you are my mate. What did I ever do wrong to be punished with someone like you?" "And here I was wondering the same thing," she countered.

    Danshak gritted his teeth and marched out of the tent without saying another word. He was afraid that he might lose the reins on his temper and do something that he might regret for the rest of his existence if he spent one more minute in the enclosure with Edvana.

    He strode towards the longhouse, then changed his mind and walked towards the edge of the camp where two guards stood, manning their posts.

    "Do you need anything, my lord?" asked one of the guards.

    "No, do not be distracted by my presence. I was merely stretching my legs," replied Danshak. That response was better than telling the guard that his newly wedded wife was determined to drive him mad with her sharp tongue and outright stubbornness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With a sigh, he settled himself on a low boulder underneath a tree and folded his arms across his chest as a way to keep himself warm. He''d forgotten to don his leather vest in his haste to get away from that annoying creature that he was married to.

    He rested his back on the tree and blew out a breath as he assured himself that he would rather freeze to death out here than share a tent with that nutcase.

    The cold breeze seemed to calm his nerves and put him at ease, and he slowly began to drift to sleep. As his eyelids began their slow descent to wee slumber, Danshak thought he saw a torch glowing in the distance. No, two torches, or three. Or were there more? He wondered if some of the servants had gone into the woods to relieve themselves.

    But why would half a dozen servants go into the woods at the same time and even stand together to relieve themselves? Was there a guard with them to make sure that they were safe?

    To his amazement, the torches began toe closer and closer, but they were not torches. The closer they came, the more he realized that no mes or smoke apanied the torches.

    The glowing lights drew closer slowly and in unison, holding Danshak spellbound. He was so mystified by what he was witnessing that he could not move or even blink.

    "Who goes there?" one of the guards called out when he too finally noticed the unnatural light that was approaching the camp in the dark.

    "Who are you?" the second guard asked as he assumed a battle stance, with his sharp-tipped spear aimed at the unknown intruder. "I will not ask you again," he warned. "Show yourself or be ready to die!"

    Danshak watched with bated breath as a pair of torches sped forward, and within seconds, pounced on one of the guards. For the first time, he saw that the torches were the eyes of a monstrous beast that began to devour the guard even before the poor fellow could hoist up his spear and attack the creature. The others ran forward too, growling and yapping furiously as they invaded the camp.

    As if in a trance, Danshak watched with horror as the other guards around the perimeter of the camp came running, to rescue their colleagues and repel the strange creatures.

    "What is going on out there?" he heard his father call out from the entrance of the longhouse where he had been sleeping.

    It was as if the wild beasts were instantly drawn by some kind of maic force towards Vak Smallchief because they all suddenly turned and began to run in the direction of the Prime Alpha.

    It was then that Danshak seemed to regain his consciousness and he sprang to his feet running to catch up with the beasts. By now, all the guards had shape shifted into giant wolves and were in hot pursuit of the strange creatures.

    Danshak shape shifted too and became a silver werewolf, running at top speed to catch up with the wild creatures that were now only a few meters away from his father who was still standing in front of the longhouse, staring wide-eyed at the shadowy figuresing toward him. He was a fast runner, but even his best effort was not enough to get him closer to these beasts that seemed to zap through the air toward their target.

    As ast resort, he leaped into the air, praying fervently to all the gods of theirnd that this attempt was enough to save his father''s life.

 Chapter 11

    Themotion outside drew Erin''s attention and intruded on her sulking. She had spent thest couple of minutes ruminating on how she would give Danshak a piece of her mind when he returned to the tent. As she brushed her hair in preparation to retire for the night, she thought she heard wild dogs barking, and men screaming. What could be going on out there? Should go outside and see for herself or was it safer for her to wait for her husband to return and tell her what the noise was about?

    When she heard her father-inw''s voice, asking what was going on, Erin knew she couldn''t just sit in the tent and wait for secondhand feedback about what was happening outside, she had to go and see it for herself. She got off the sleeping mat and ran to the entrance of the tent to lift the p. To her horror, she saw a pack of strange-looking ck werewolves, making a mad dash to the front of the longhouse where the Prime Alpha stood with a bewildered expression on his face.

    She saw Danshak running after the beasts and then he shape shifted into a huge grey wolf in an attempt to gain speed and catch up with the invaders.

    "No!" Erin screamed the moment the beasts pounced on Vak and the Prime Alpha seemed to disappear in a cloud of ck fur and bloody fangs.

    Everything went crazy at that point as the warriors inside the longhouse and Danshak and the guards joined the fray to wrestle with the beasts. By now, everyone in the camp was awake and scurrying about for safety. "Come, Edvana. Let''s go and hide in the woods," said Seisa who suddenly appeared beside Erin.

    "Hide? My family is being attacked by strange creatures and you''re telling me to hide?"

    "Well, there''s nothing we can do for them right now, and I am very concerned for your safety. Come on, let''s go."

    The urgency in Seisa''s voice grated on Erin''s nerves. The girl didn''t seem to get it - once those beasts were done with devouring the Smallchief family, they woulde after the rest of them.

    Besides, she was not just going to run and hide like a coward when her mate would probably be killed in this mad invasion if she didn''t do anything to help him. She may not like the guy, but she wasn''t cruel enough to just hang back and watched him mauled to death by invaders.

    Ignoring her maid''s pleas, Erin ran towards the longhouse, shapeshifting into a huge brown wolf on the way. She didn''t know what she would do when she got to the spot of the attack, but she just kept going.

    As she neared the fracas, one of the ck beasts fell to the ground, dead. It had been bitten in multiple ces and blood was oozing out of the wounds. And then another one followed the first, and another, and another until she could see through the haze of ck furs and see the warriors and her family, fighting to kill off the intruders.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She noted with relief that the beasts were now outnumbered by the warriors, and finally, they ally dead at the entrance of the longhouse. The ck beats were six in total, but they had seemed like a legion just a few moments ago. "Is everyone all right?" she asked, panting.

    "Edvana, my dear. You should not be here," said Vak Smallchief. He was now in werewolf form, a giant white and grey wolf with its muzzle covered in blood.

    "I was terrified when I saw these ck creaturesing at you like that. I couldn''t just stand back and watch without helping out," she exined.

    "That was very kind of you, dear," said Olna Raven, now a majestic-looking wolf with honey-colored fur. Erin had expected her mother-inw would have ck fur, judging by her name, but this coloring suited her best because it bore a close resemnce to her human form.

    "You should have stayed back in the tent or joined the others who went into hiding. You could have been hurt if things had turned out differently," said Danshak.

    "You heard the she-wolf. She only came out here to help," countered Zanisck.

    "Of course, you would defend her," Danshak shot back hotly.

    "And what is that supposed to mean?" his brother asked with bared fangs.

    "This is not the time to quarrel, boys," said Vak. "We have a more serious matter to look into right now. First of all, what kind of creatures are these? They do not quite look like us."

    "I suspect that they are Nikjin''s minions," said Monah, the general of Vak''s warriors. "From the little intelligence that I have been able to gather from my spies, your brother''s army of evil werewolves is a distorted version of our kind." Vak sighed. "I thought that the rumors were just embellished to scare us, but it seems like they may be true. These beasts have unnatural strength and if it had not been for our numbers, they could have overpowered us and killed us all." "You are right, Father," said Weruona. "We barely survived by the skin of our teeth. At least we now know what we are up against."

    "When I saw them earlier, I thought they were torches shining in the distance," said Danshak. "But as they drew closer, I realized that there was no smoke following the mes, and then they pounced on the guards so suddenly, I barely had time to react."

    "You saw them before they attacked?" asked Vak, intrigued.

    "Yes. I was sitting underneath a tree at the edge of the camp when they approached.''

    "Why were you outside?" his mother wanted to know. "Did you not say you were going to bed when you left us in the longhouse?"

    There was an awkward silence as all eyes turned to Danshak, waiting for his response.

    "I told him to fetch me my little box from the wagon," said Erin, trying to rescue her mate from embarrassment. "I wasn''t sure if my maid was still awake at that time, so I begged Danshak to help me get the box because I needed to use one of the things in it."

    "Wee to the world of running errands, my brother," said Weruona with augh. "Now, back to these creatures. What do we do with them?"

    "More importantly, how did they find us?" asked Monah. "Do you think they simply stumbled across our camp or were they following us?"

    "It is had to tell," Vak admitted. "I still find it hard to believe that my blood brother wants me dead just to get a title."

    "It is more than a title, my love," said Olna Raven. "It is about power and bing the Prime Alpha and supreme leader of all werewolves. As long as you are alive, he will never attain that position of power that he craves so much." "And I have a feeling that he will not stop there," said Zanisck. "If he ever seeds in killing you, he wille after us, your sons. He will not stop until he has conquered every possible opposition."

    "At this juncture, I think we should continue the rest of our journey home as werewolves," Weruona suggested. "Now that we know that we are being followed, it is best if we remain in this form rather than in our vulnerable human form." "I agree," said Monah.

    Vak sighed. "We were traveling in human form for the benefit of the humans around us whom we encounter along the way. Not many of them have seen us in werewolf form and I do not want to frighten them."

    "I understand that, but we also need to consider our safety now," Monah insisted. "Once Nikjin realizes that we have survived this onught, he will try again and we must be prepared when that happens." "Then it is decided," Vak conceded. "What do we do about these carcasses?"

    "Burn them," said Olna Raven. "If they have spiritual powers as we suspect, then it will not be surprising if they have the power to rise from the dead."

    Erin felt the skin under her fur prickle at her mother-inw''s words. These beasts were definitely not ordinary werewolves, judging by how fast they were and the way they barked like dogs. It wouldn''t be all that surprising if they rose from the dead like zombies and attacked everyone in the camp again.

    Monah instructed his men to round up the dead invaders and burn their remains at the back of the camp, while the two guards who were killed earlier were to be buried in the woods. Everyone in the camp began to pack up their things in preparation for the next phase of the trip.

    Erin returned to her tent and changed into her human form to make it easier for her to gather all of her stuff. She was so engrossed in her packing that she didn''t hear Danshaking into the enclosure.

    "What a sight to behold," he said in a low voice that sounded as if he was awestruck.

    Erin turned around to find her husband still in wolf form, staring at her as if she was the goddess of beauty. She wasn''t going to lie, it was ttering to see this guy who had spent thest 24 hours criticizing her, now looking at her as if she was the most beautiful creature alive.

    Was he going to make a move or would he just stand there and continue to stare at her as if he had never seen a naked female before.

    "At some point, you will have to stop teasing me," said Danshak. "I do not understand this game you are ying with me, but you know it cannot go on forever."

    "I am not ying games with you," said Erin passionately.

    "No?"

    "No."

    "Then prove it."

    It was a challenge and Erin had been expecting it. She dropped the quilted fur she had been holding in her hand and she strutted purposefully towards her mate.

 Chapter 12

    All of the activities going on outside of the tent seemed muted to Erin as she stood in front of her mate and stroked the fur behind his ears. Danshak did not move a muscle as his mate continued to rub his fur with her human hand. However, underneath his calm exterior, his pulse was racing and he was doing his best not to shape shift into a man and sweep this nubile being off her feet to fulfill his basic instinct.

    "You are very handsome when you''re not snarling at me," she said softly with a smile, surprising herself with such honesty.

    "Why do I snarl at you?" he asked quietly.

    "Because you lose patience with me?"

    "That is true. Perhaps I have judged you too harshly in the past..."

    "Shh," she shushed him and ran a hand down his neck before leaning forward to kiss the side of his face. "We can talk about all of thatter after we - "

    "Are you two packed already?" Weruona called out to them as he stepped into the tent.

    With a gasp, Erin squatted beside Danshak, shielding her nakedness from her brother-inw. It was a good thing that her husband hadn''t shape shifted into a man yet because it would have been excruciatingly embarrassing if they''d both been caught stark naked together during a critical time like this.

    What was she thinking, seducing her mate when they should be getting ready to flee with the rest of the n?

    "We will join you outside shortly," said Danshak. He had lowered himself to a sitting position to fully shield Erin from his brother''s view.

    "Where is Edvana?"

    "She is with me. Now, if you will excuse us, we shall begin gathering our things."

    The dismissal was clear and Weruona asked no further questions. Once he left, Erin let out the breath she had been holding.

    "That was a close call," she said with a shakyugh.

    "Gather your things quickly and let us go outside to join the others," said Danshak gruffly.

    His sudden change in mood surprised Erin. Weren''t they just cozying up to each other a few moments ago? Why does he now sound annoyed? "Have I done something wrong again?" she asked.

    "No. I will wait for you outside," he said and left the tent without a backward nce. Erin had never been more confused in her life. What was wrong with him?

    Seisa came into the tent in time to help Erin haul her basket of clothing and other personal items to the wagon. The servants were in charge of pulling along the horses and wagons full of supplies on the journey.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ***

    Forty-five minutester, Vak Smallchief and his travelingpanions were ready to begin the next leg of their trip to his home in Denai'' Vena. The warriors took the lead, while the Prime Alpha and his family followed behind them, and then the servants took the rear.

    The n was nked on both sides and the rear by the guard werewolves who kept their eyes peeled to spot any sign of danger in the woods. It was a dark night with only a hint of moonlight shining through the thick forest, but the werewolves were unbothered because of their superior eyesight.

    As they raced through the woods, Erin did her best to match the pace of her family as they sped ahead of her like arrows. She didn''t know if it was because she had just returned from the future where she only got to run like this once in three months as she apanied her family to the quarterly Full Moon Feast, or if she was generally azy werewolf, but she was struggling to keep up with the others.

    She noticed Danshak slowing down ahead of her and she did her best to pick up her speed and catch up with him. When she did, he nced at her before looking straight ahead again.

    "Are you tired?" he asked without looking at her.

    "Not really. I think I''m just out of shape," she said.

    "You do not look out of shape to me. You look perfect in both werewolf and human form."

    The unexpectedpliment warmed her insides, and Erin wondered if he could see her blushing under her fur. Who would have thought that the stone-cold Danshak was capable of dishing outpliments?

    "Do you want me to carry you?"

    His question surprised her. "Would you? There''s no way you will be able to keep up with the others with me on your back. I don''t want to slow you down."

    "This is not apetition. We are going home and what matters is that we get there alive. Jump on my back, let me carry you."

    Erin was touched by his concern for her. Danshak may not have a single romantic bone in his body, but he clearly cared for her welfare and to her, that was probably as romantic as he can get. "What are you waiting for, Edvana? Hop on my back," he said when she continued to run beside him.

    She let him run ahead of her a little and then she propelled herself on her hind legs andnded on his back. Erin instantly felt relieved to be off her legs and she took her time to catch her breath.

    She would have probably stopped running in the next ten minutes or so if Danshak hadn''te to carry her. Once he was sure that she hadtched herself onto his back securely, he picked up his pace and within seconds, he was at par with his brothers who were running closely behind their parents.

    The werewolf brothers did a double-take when they saw Erin on Danshak''s back. "Is Edvana well?" Zanisck asked.

    "Yes. She is only tired," replied Danshak.

    "Well done, brother," said Weruona with what looked like a grin on his wolf face. "It is good to see you and your mate bonding like this. What a beautiful sight to behold."

    "Be quiet, Weruona!" Danshak snapped. He knew his brother was teasing him but he wasn''t in the mood for that right now.

    "We are now heading into the border vige of Ketjuok!" Monah announced from the front where he was leading the exodus.

    "Great! We are halfway home," said Zanisck with obvious excitement.

    Erin could feel everyone''s excitement and how the general''s announcement seemed to boost their morale. The werewolves ran faster and it was as if they had just begun their journey.

    She too rxed because she knew that in a few hours, this grueling trip would be over and everyone could rx properly. She loved how Danshak''s strong muscles moved under her as he ran and the movement began to lull her to sleep. With her cheek resting on his soft fur, she let her eyes scan the blurry trees they were running past. There were fireflies in the woods that appeared to follow them in a parallel line as they moved. She turned her head to the other side and noticed that the fireflies were there too, flying in a straight line beside them in the woods.

    "Do fireflies fly in a straight line?" she asked absently.

    "What?" asked Danshak.

    "We are being followed by a bunch of fireflies on either side of the woods," she said. "Look, there they are."

    Danshak turned his head to the left to see what she was talking about and Erin felt his muscles be rigid as soon as he saw them. "Those are not fireflies!"

    "Invaders!" a guard called out.

    The werewolf traveling party immediately descended into chaos as the glowing yellow lights in the woods rushed towards them, snarling and barking like dogs. For the first time, Erin saw the beastly creatures up close, and they were not a pretty sight. She watched with wide eyes as one of them dived out of the woods,ing directly towards her with unsheathed ws, bared long fangs, and eyes that burned with malice.

 Chapter 13

    Erin allowed the beast tond on her and then she immediately jump off Danshak''s back andnded on the ground with it. The creature hadn''t expected that move from her, so it was momentarily thrown off-bnce, giving her time to get into her battle stance.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Once the beast was back on its feet, it came at her with such speed that she almost didn''t see iting. These creatures were so fast that if you are not attentive, you might not see theming.

    Erin dodged the attack by moving out of the beast''s way and it crashed headlong into Zanisck and another beast as they wrestled each other to the ground. She jumped on her attacker, catching it from behind, and sank her teeth into its neck. The beast shook her off like a pesky tick bird and she flew off from it,nding on the ground with a heavy thud.

    "Edvana!"

    Before she could even regain herposure enough to respond to Danshak''s call, the monstrous creature came after her again, neck dripping blood from where Erin had bitten it. It jumped on her with teeth shing and ws thrashing, trying to tear her hide to pieces.

    She did her best to fight it off but it stayed on top of her, looking for a way to bite her. This was singrly the scariest experience of her life and she wasn''t sure she would survive it because her limbs were already aching from battling with this strange animal.

    To her immense relief, Danshak showed up and shoved the beast off of her, giving her time to roll away and run from safety but there was really nowhere to go. All around her, werewolves were shing with the unknown beasts. There were more of them this time around and it looked as if the Smallchief n was outnumbered. The evil creatures had even attacked some of their horses and she could see that a few servants were injured and at least two were lying dead on the ground.

    "Do not just stand there. Hide!" yelled Danshak. He had seeded in killing the beast that she had been tussling with.

    "There''s nowhere to hide!" she yelled back.

    "Stay with me," he ordered her just as one of the ck creatures jumped on him, wrestling him to the ground.

    Fear made Erin fast on her legs and she ran towards the beast, attacking it from behind. She bit it mercilessly and dug into its skin with her sharp ws. Danshak ripped its neck open and the creature fell to the ground, lifeless. "I see we make a formidable team," he said, panting.

    "I agree," said Erin. "Look out!"

    Danshak dropped to his rump in time to dodge the blow from his next attacker. As before, Erin joined him in wrestling with the attacker and together, they killed it and moved on to the next.

    The battle raged on for what seemed like hours until the surviving creatures began to run off into the woods, badly injured and eager to escape with their lives. The werewolves have seeded in defeating them once again but they knew that the evil creatures would surely return.

    "These attacks will not stop until I am dead," said Vak Smallchief. He was covered in blood and multiple bite marks. Those nasty beasts had ganged up on him and injured him before his warriors coulde to his rescue.

    "I had expected Nikjin to join them in this attack, but it appears he is the coward that I have always suspected him to be," said Olna Raven. She too was covered in blood but her injuries were minorpared to that of her husband.

    "My brother is a very devious creature," said Vak disdainfully. "He will never do the dirty work by himself, but he will show up in time to take the credit for the oue if it is favorable to him."

    "What now?" asked Weruona. "Do we continue our journey home, or are we to rest a little and recover from this onught?"

    "I say we rest for now and continue the journey when we have all recovered from this horrible experience," said Olna Raven. "Or do you have any objections, my love?"

    Vak sighed. "I have a feeling that those creatures may regroup ande back to attack us now that they know we are weak. But by the same token, it does not seem wise for us to continue our trip when many of us are badly injured." He was right. Many of the guards were seriously injured with gaping wounds and mangled limbs. The number of dead werewolves had also increased since thest time Erin checked.

    The morale of the group had dropped greatly and it was as if they were now caught between the devil and the deep blue sea - if they stayed here, they could be attacked again, and if they proceeded on their trip home, they could be attacked on the way too.

    "I think Mother is right," said Zanisck. "Let us wait here and catch our breath, rather than running off as we are now, injured and weak, and even more vulnerable. At least, now we know what we are up against."

    "It is settled then," Vak conceded. "We shall remain here to rest and recover and continue our journey tomorrow."

    "At this point, I will suggest that we send word to our allies in other ns including Quandagh, toe to our aid as soon as they can," said Monah. "If those creatures return with more of their friends, we will be dead within an hour." Erin felt cold chills running down her spine. What had she gotten herself into? When she decided to sleep on the dream stone two nights ago, she had done it out of curiosity to find out if truly her boss, Devon Grey, was her mate as he had imed.

    She hadn''t signed up tond in precolonial ska in the middle of a werewolf war involving beastly creatures that could not be sufficiently described with words. What if those things came back right now and one of them seeded in killing her? Would she die in the future if she died here?

    How does this whole time travel thing work? She should have asked more questions and digested the terms and conditions properly before using the dream stone. Could she go back to the future tonight if she used the stone now? Where was the damned thing anyway?

    "You look distressed," said Danshak beside her.

    "You think?" replied Erin sardonically.

    "This is not my fault, you know," he said, indicating her harsh tone.

    "I know. I''m sorry. I just didn''t expect to run into this kind of nightmare. I only used the dream stone out of curiosity, I didn''t know I would show up in this era and have to face a legion of deadly beasts in the middle of nowhere!" "What are you talking about, Edvana?"

    "I''m not Edvana. My name is Erin, Erin Brown, and I do not belong here. I want to go home!"

    She was in such a state of panic that she couldn''t keep her voice down. The others looked at her sympathetically as she had hysterics but they did not try to shush her because they understood her reaction.

    "I know you are afraid, but I promise to keep you safe," said Danshak softly. "As long as you are beside me, you will be out of harm''s way. I promise."

    "Don''t make promises you can''t keep, Danshak. What if you get killed? What happens to me then?"

    "I will not be killed," he said confidently.

    "You don''t know that," Erin countered.

    "I do," he insisted stubbornly. "I believe in destiny and it is not my destiny to be killed by a horde of strange beasts. I know that deep in my heart. We will survive this, Edvana. We will."

    His wordsforted her and like magic, her panic disappeared. She didn''t know why he was so sure that he would survive this war, but she believed him nheless. He had said he would protect her and she knew he would because, despite his gruff manner and intimidating nature, he was loyal and something inside of her knew for certain that he meant every promise he had just made to her.

    "Edvana, I am going to ask you a question now and I want you to tell me the truth," said Danshak.

    "What is it?" Erin asked, already dreading his question.

    "What was that you said earlier about the dream stone? And why did you call yourself by a strange name?"

    Erin had been afraid that these would be his questions and that it was all her fault. She had opened her big mouth and bbed about something that shouldn''t be known to anyone around here, most of all, Danshak.

    Would he believe her if she told him that she hade here from the future through the power of the dream stone? Would he see her as an imposter when she told him that she wasn''t his mate in this lifetime?

    Or was she? The whole time travel thing had her so messed up and she couldn''t even tell what is what anymore.

    With a sigh of resignation, Erin decided it was best toe clean and face the consequences. "Always choose honesty, no matter what," her mother had always said.

    "I am going to tell you the truth, but it has to be after all of this is over," she said.

    "Fair enough. You may give me the detailster but I want to know one thing first. Who are you?"

 Chapter 14

    "In this life, I am Edvana, your mate," she said truthfully.

    "In this life? Is there another life?" Danshak asked quizzically.

    Erin sighed. "Listen, you won''t believe me if I told you the whole story about how I got here. It''s tooplicated."

    "Try me," he said with a determined expression. "I need to know why you speak strangely these days. Something about you has changed.

    "I could swear that you have never spoken more than ten words to me since we were officially introduced six moons ago, but now, you seem to speak nonstop. You are bolder than you used to be, more sure of yourself. What brought these changes in you? What happened to you?"

    Erin didn''t know what to say. It was obvious now that she wasn''t the Edvana he has always known, and even if the others, including her family, didn''t notice, it was understandable that he would because he was her mate and there was no denying the supernatural connection that came with that bond.

    She was saved from answering his questions when a guard was sent to fetch him for an impromptu strategy meeting with his father and the warriors.

    "We shall continue this conversation when all of this is over," he said before leaving.

    Relieved to be off the hook, for now, she went in search of her maid whom she found with the other servants, tending to the injured amongst them. Olna Raven came to join them in her human form, dressed in a quilted fur poncho and she began to treat the servants'' wounds with some homemade salves and ointments. A few of their horses and livestock had also been injured in the attack, and their wagon of food supplies was trashed and destroyed. The settlement was a picture of devastation and loss.

    "Do you think we will manage to leave Ketjouk alive?" Erin asked Olna quietly after thest of the injured had been treated.

    "Of course, my dear. We will," said Olna Raven, confidently.

    "How can you be so certain?"

    "Because I have seen it. The dream stone showed me. Where is it, by the way? Do you still have it?"

    Erin nodded and ran to one of the damaged wagons to search the pockets of the dress she''d worn before they began their trip. She let out a sigh of relief when her hand closed around the smooth pebble. "Here it is," she said, offering the stone to her mother-inw.

    "No, no, my dear. It is yours to keep now. I only wanted to know if you still have it in your possession. I know you do not believe in the power of this stone, but trust me, it is very potent and I think you should try using it one day and see for yourself." "So, you have used it?"

    "Many times, yes. And that is why I know that we will survive this war, but it will bring difficult times for us all, and some losses too."

    The way she said thest part of her statement made Erin''s blood run cold. "Losses? What kind of losses?"

    Olna Raven sighed dejectedly and she suddenly looked very sad. "Dear Edvana, that is not for me to say because I do not know the answer."

    "But you said the stone showed you... things. Didn''t it show you everything? Are we all going to survive this? Or when you said losses, did you mean our food supply and horses?"

    "Calm your nerves, dear child," said Olna Raven, soothingly. She had not intended to rattle her daughter-inw, but the young she-wolf appeared to be getting agitated by her own words.

    Erin hated cryptic messages especially when they were rted to important situations like their present predicament. She knew that Olna''s reference to losses wasn''t about the werewolves or property that they had already lost, she suspected that Prime Luna was referring to her family.

    "Which one of us is it, Mother? Please, tell me. Who is it?"

    "What are you talking about, Edvana?"

    "The losses. Who is going to die in this war?"

    Olna Raven looked into Erin''s eyes with an expression of sorrow and shook her head slowly. "I do not know, Edvana. I swear it to you, I do not know. All I know is what I have told you. Some of us will live and some of us will die. It is the natural way of things. Even if we do not die in this war, we will die someday."

    Erin couldn''t hide her disappointment. She wished Olna Raven hadn''t mentioned any of this to her because now she would spend the rest of the journey to Denai'' Vena wondering which one of them would die at the ws of those beastly creatures that the infamous Nikjin had set upon them.

    "Please, do not worry. It was not my intention to trouble your heart," said Olna Raven, apologetically.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know. I happen to be a very curious person, and that''s why I am never satisfied with iplete information."

    "I understand. I am just like you, and that was what drove me to seek out the dream stone to show me the future. After all that I have witnessed with it since it was given to me by my father many years ago, I am very certain that I no longer have any use for it. Now, it is yours to use as you please, and I hope that it answers all of your questions."

    Erin rolled the stone around in her hand, studying it and wondering if it was finally time for her to return to the future and get out of this confusing ce. At least, she had gotten the information she came here for - Devon, the incarnate of Danshak, was her true mate.

    Every other thing happening here was none of her business, so why should she get involved? She should probably skedaddle tonight and let Edvana continue with her life here and worry about how to get out of this werewolf civil war alive. She had seen enough chaos in thest couple of hours tost her all of her lifetimes, so it was time for her to return to her own reality.

    She continued to roll the stone around in her palm as if it could tell her what she truly wanted to know - which of the Smallchief werewolves was going to lose their lives in this war?

    "You should not trouble yourself with thoughts of what would happen in the future, Edvana. You have the present with you, live for now," said Olna Raven. "I am sorry I mentioned my vision to you, I did not know it would bother you so much." Erin smiled warmly at her mother-inw. "It''s ok. And you are right. It doesn''t make any sense for me to drive myself crazy with worry over something that hasn''t happened yet. However, I will consider myself forewarned." Relieved to see that Erin was no longer worried, Olna Raven got to her feet. "Come, let us go and hear the decision of the Prime Alpha."

    The two of them walked hand-in-hand to the other side of the clearing where Vak Smallchief and his men were still discussing what to do to survive the next phase of their journey home.

    "We have decided to remain here to recuperate after thest attack," he informed his wife. "Monah has sent two werewolves to Quandagh, to gather reinforcements. They should get here by noon tomorrow if their journey goes well." "Will my fathere with them?" Erin asked, unable to hide her concern.

    "That is for him to decide," said Vak. "But have no fear. You as well as everyone here know that your father is a strong warrior. He will surely not be the first werewolf to go down if those beastly creatures show up again." "What if they try to attack us again tonight?" she asked, on the verge of hysteria.

    Olna Raven ced aforting arm on her shoulder and drew her close. "We are not going to die tonight, Edvana," she whispered in her ear. "Not this night."

 Chapter 15

    "I wonder what my mother said to you to put you in such a mellow mood," said Danshak, looking at Erin curiously.

    They were sitting in front of their makeshift tent, eating the little scraps of food that some of the servants had managed to put together for dinner. At the far end of the clearing, there was a roaring inferno where the carcasses of the dead beasts were being burned. The few werewolves who lost their lives during thest attack had been buried in the woods and the survivors had held a brief ceremony to mourn the deceased and bid them farewell on their journey to the afterlife. "She told me what I needed to hear," said Erin in response to her husband''s question.

    "And what did she say precisely?"

    "That I need to stop fretting about the future and focus on the present. There is no sense in worrying over something you cannot control."

    "I see..." he said, regarding her through hooded eyes.

    Something about his rxed posture, bare chest, and unruly hair made him look irresistibly handsome, and Erin felt a pull of sexual attraction toward him. This wasn''t the right time to be thinking of sex, but she was hungry for his touch right

    now.

    What would it feel like toy with him and be nestled by those strong arms of his? How would it feel to be kissed by those firm lips? Would his hands be soft like that of a man who has lived a privileged life or would they be calloused like the hands of a warrior?

    "What are you thinking?" he asked in a deep voice that betrayed his emotions. Erin could see that he has guessed her lustful thoughts judging by the way she was looking at him with unbridled hunger in her eyes.

    "Come, let me show you," she said and rose to her feet. Danshak stood up and followed her into the makeshift tent without hesitation.

    Inside, she stood in the middle of the small enclosure that barely contained the two of them, waiting for him to say or do something.

    "Well?" he asked when she didn''t say anything. "What did you want to show me?"

    "This," she said and let her leather dress fall to her feet, exposing her naked body. She heard his sharp intake of breath at the sight of her nudity and it sparked a zing fire of desire inside of her. She knew that he wanted her as much as she wanted him and she couldn''t wait to feel his touch.

    "Do not tease me mercilessly, Edvana," he warned in a hoarse whisper.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why would I tease you? Are you not my mate? Are we not married? This is what we should have done since the night of our mating ceremony. I wasn''t ready then, but I am now. Take me, Danshak. Make me yours now."

    Her words moved him to action and he took her into his arms, running his fingers through her hair before lowering his face to hers.

    "Sometimes, I forget how beautiful you are," he whispered against her lips before kissing her. The more they kissed, the more they desired each other with mounting intensity.

    She ran her hands down his chest, tracing a path down his torso until she found the leather strap binding his breeches and undid it quickly as if she could not wait to take him in her hands.

    Once his engorged member was free from the tight fabric, she held it in her hand and stroked its length lovingly. Danshak groaned in response, his mindpletely blown by the sensation that was ballooning from his groin to the rest of his body.

    "You are going to drive me mad," he panted, barely able to contain his feelings.

    "I haven''t even started," said Erin with a wicked smile. She slowly dropped down to her knees and took him in her mouth. Danshak''s reaction was priceless, fuelling her to do more and bringing him the kind of pleasure he had never dreamed of in his entire medieval life.

    They were in a difficult time in history and there were no guarantees that they would make it out of this war alive, so they might as well have a memorable time together before all hell broke loose again. Who knows? This might be their first andst chance to consummate their marriage.

    Danshak pulled her up to her feet and then carried her to the straw mat on the floor. He showered her with kisses from her neck down to her chest until he reached her perfectly rounded boobs.

    Cupping one of the soft globes in his hands, he let his tongue do encircle the other, nibbling and sucking it lovingly. Erin writhed under him, her hand grabbing a handful of his thick hair as she urged him to continue feasting on her bosom. It was as if they had made love many times before because their movements were so in sync - rhythm matching with rhythm, sighs blending and bodies flowing together with so much familiarity.

    "I want you inside me right now," Erin whispered, her eyes begging him to take her because she could no longer bear the anticipation.

    In response, he trailed his fingers down her middle, stopping at the center of her body to stroke her and cup her womanhood in hisrge hand. She spread her legs wide to give him full ess. She was so ready for him to join his body to hers, that it was almost painful to wait.

    "You are not a shy one, are you?" Danshak asked with a smile. "It is almost as if you have done this before."

    Erin giggled when she thought of all the naughty things she had done in her future life that would make her present husband blush with embarrassment. "Would it make you morefortable if I pretended to be shy?"

    "No, never. I prefer you this way; confident, bold, and imaginative. No other female has ever made me this... eager."

    "And no other female should. You are mine now and I will not share you with anyone else."

    He grinned and kissed her deeply. "Who would have thought that my fire-breathing wife is a jealous she-wolf too?"

    "It takes one to know one," she retorted yfully.

    "Now, I agree with the fates. You are truly my other half," he murmured against her lips as he positioned his body between her legs. "You are the one who willplete me. I did not see it before, but now I am convinced that you were made for me."

    "Oh, Danshak. That is the sweetest - ow!" Erin yelped as Danshak prated her, pushing past the barrier at the entrance of her womanhood. She''d forgotten that in this dimension, she was a virgin.

    "Forgive me, my love," Danshak whispered against her cheek. "This will be the only time you will ever feel pain when you are in my arms."

    "I believe you,ˇ± she whispered back, as her difort gave way to ripples of pleasure as he began to slowly move against her body.

    Every fiber of her being rejoiced in ecstasy as her mate continued to slide in and out of her, joining his body and soul with hers in a slow mating dance that was reserved for only the two of them.

    They were a tangle of limbs and skin; his face on hers, their fingers entwined and their bodies glued together in the deepest form of intimacy. At that moment, they felt whole,plete, and fulfilled. It was the most beautiful experience of their lives, so beautiful that words could not describe the feeling.

    "Edvana," he cried out as he released his seed inside of her.

    "Danshak, my love," she moaned, holding on to him as if he was her lifeline.

    Never in her entire existence had she ever felt this connected to another being - either werewolf or human, and never had she been so convinced about anything in her life as she was convinced right now her love for Danshak.

    She did not need to wonder or jump through hoops to know the truth that she knew now; she loved her mate with every bit of her being and she will move mountains, y dragons, and travel through time to protect him and keep him safe. "Never leave me, Danshak," she said softly, tears welling in her eyes. "Never leave me, please."

    "Where would I go?" he asked, gazing into her moist eyes. "I will never leave you, Edvana. You are mine and you will always be mine, again and again. If there is another life after this one, you will still be mine, my love. You will always be mine." For reasons unknown to her, Erin felt a sudden wave of sorrow washed over her. She could not exin the strange feeling but it felt like a premonition. Had Olna Raven lied to her?

    Was Danshak the one who would not make it out of Ketjouk alive? How would she survive if her mate died tonight or tomorrow? How would she cope?

    "Don''t leave me," she whispered again.

    "Never. I will never leave you, Edvana. I promise," he assured her, cradling her in his arms like a baby. "We will always be together, always."

    Feeling reassured, Erin let herself rx in his arms, inhaling his scent. She was not going to ruin this special moment with her unfounded fear even if they were in the middle of a war. She had to remain positive and stop letting her anxiety get the better of her. After all, Olna Raven had told her that none of them would die tonight, so why worry?

    She had no idea of what would happen tomorrow, but she would not fret about that now.

    With her mind now settled, she closed her eyes and drifted into sleep.

 Chapter 16

    When she woke up shortly before dawn, she found that she was alone in the tent but the space beside her on the mat was still warm, meaning that Danshak probably just left not too long ago.

    She rolled onto her side and smiled when her mind traveled back to what she and her mate had done all through the night and a giggle escaped her lips as she remembered his reactions to some of the things she''d done to him. He''d been like a little kid in a candy store, begging for more, and she had been all too happy to oblige him.

    "Mydy, Edvana. Are you awake?" Seisa called out softly from outside of the tent.

    "Yes," Erin replied as she rose to a sitting position, making sure to cover her nakedness with her fur nket.

    "A good morning to you," said Seisa with a warm smile.

    "Seisa, why are you up so early? You should be resting," said Erin, noticing the dark circles under her maid''s eyes.

    "I am fine. I could not sleep much because I was afraid that we might be attacked again, but now that it dawn and we are all still alive, I feel better."

    Erin sighed. This was such a difficult and traumatic time for all of them, especially those who had already lost loved ones along the way. Those were senseless deaths that could have been avoided if not for one werewolf''s thirst for power. "Where is my husband?" Erin asked.

    "He went into the woods with his brothers and a handful of warriors to hunt deers for breakfast."

    "What? They went into the woods? Why would they do that? Don''t they realize how dangerous it is for them to wander off like that? We should all stick together. What if those beastly creatures show up to attack them? They wouldn''t stand a chance, they will be killed."

    She got up quickly and started getting dressed. She couldn''t believe that Danshak and his brothers didn''t realize how dangerous it was for them to be out there in the darkness of the woods where those shadowy creatures could pounce on them and kill them.

    Why were they taking such a huge risk to find food, and why did the Prime Alpha permit them to go? They all needed to stick together if they were to survive this war and make it to Denai'' Vena alive.

    "Please, be calm. They are in no danger," said Seisa, soothingly. She couldn''t stand to see herdy in such a state of panic. "They will return before you know it."

    "I already know it and they''re not back yet," she snapped at her maid. "I have to speak to the Prime Alpha right away."

    She marched out of the tent, fuming and ready to fight. She''d thought that her mate was a smart werewolf - why would he put himself in danger like that? Didn''t he care about her feelings? Was he being so selfish? What if he got killed? How would she cope then?

    "A good morning to you, my dear Edvana," said Olna Raven. She was sitting on a straw mat just outside the makeshift longhouse that was reserved for her and her husband. "Why do you look so... troubled?"

    "Good morning to you, Mother. I heard Danshak and his brothers went into the woods to hunt. Who permitted them to go?"

    "Their father did. Why?"

    Erin sighed. "Mother, you of all people know how dangerous it is for your sons to break away from the n to hunt on their own."

    "They are with half-a-dozen warriors, Edvana. They are safe."

    "How can you be so sure? What if they get attacked? What if they get..."

    "Killed?" Olna Raven asked softly when Erin couldn''t continue speaking. "Why do you torture yourself so?"

    "But you said -"

    "I know what I said and I know that you are allowing your emotions to get the better of you. Edvana, the war doesn''t end here. It ends when either the Prime Alpha defeats his brother or the other way around." "And when will that be?"

    "I do not know. However, it is not wise for you to be so afraid. Fear makes us do foolish things, and now is not the time to be foolish."

    Erin hated it when her mother-inw spoke to her in parables. Hadn''t she been the one that told Erin that one or some of them may not make it out of here alive? Why was she now downying the whole thing and making it seem as if she was overreacting?

    "Oh, there they are," said n Raven, looking past Erin.

    She turned around and was instantly ovee by relief when she was Danshak with his brothers and the warriorsing out of the woods with their kill. Erin broke into a run, her long hair flying behind her. She jumped into her mate''s arms, sobbing with relief.

    "Don''t ever scare me like that again," she chastised him. "Don''t!"

    Danshak held onto her, stroking her hair tenderly and crooning words offort into her ear. "Forgive me, my love. Please, forgive me. I am here now."

    "Don''t ever leave me like that again," she sobbed.

    "I will not leave you again, I promise."

    Everyone in the camp was taken by surprise by this unexpected disy of affection from the couple, as they were all aware of the subtle antagonism between them all this while.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    How did they go from barely being able to stand each other''s presence, to being so madly in love with each other? Was it the war that changed everything for them or what?

    While everyone openly gawked at them, Danshak led Erin back into their tent so that they could have some privacy. He was just as surprised as everyone else by Edvana''s reaction. How was he to know that going out with his brothers to hunt would upset her so much?

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to embarrass you like that in public," said Erin as she began to regain herposure. "I don''t know what came over me."

    "You did not embarrass me, Edvana. And I am the one to apologize to you for upsetting you. Did something happen while we were away?"

    "No, nothing happened. I - I just got panicked when I heard that you all went into the woods. I was worried that you might be attacked by those creatures, and if you are outnumbered..." She broke away, unable to finish her statement. Danshak was genuinely touched by her concern. He had thought that those flowery words she spoke to himst night as they made love were just empty words with no true meaning, but now he knew better.

    Now, he knew without a shadow of a doubt that Edvana loved him and the realization opened up a part of him that he never knew he possessed. He immediately felt a surge of strong feelings for Edvana as he had never felt for anyone before. He knew at that moment that he loved her with all of his heart and soul, and he would do anything in the world to protect his mate even if it meant giving up his life.

    He held her chin with his fingertips, raising her face to his. "If you do not believe anything else in this world, Edvana, believe this - I love you with all of my heart and all that I am," he said thickly.

    "I may not know how this war will end or who the victor will be when it is all over, but I know this; I will always be by your side to protect you and keep you safe. Have no fear, my love. I am here for you."

    Erin tried to speak but her chin wobbled and tears rolled down her face. What a beautiful experience it is to be the receiver of such wholesome love, the type that she didn''t have to struggle to find, or doubt first before she believed it. It was just there - pure, undiluted, and sincere, just as she had always wanted.

    "I love you, Danshak, and I will continue to love you always," she whispered.

    "So will I," he replied before lowering his lips to hers.

 Chapter 17

    Erin felt an equal measure of relief and dread when her father and his fellow warriors from Quandagh arrived in Ketjuok promptly at noon. She was thankful to have her blood rtion here with her but also afraid that things might get hairy and one or both of them may be fatally injured.

    Before she could see her father, he had to first meet with the Prime Alpha for an important strategy meeting. The meeting in which Danshak and his brothers participated, took more than two hours and when it was finally over, Erin was more than happy to be reunited with her father.

    "My dearest Edvana," he said with a happy smile as he enveloped her in a warm embrace. "What a relief it is for me to see you again in good health and unharmed. Your mother and I were so worried when we heard about the ambush. I am so d you are well."

    "I''m so happy to see you too, Father," said Erin brokenly. "It was awful, the attack. I was so afraid, it''s a miracle that we are all still alive."

    "I heard how brave you were during the second attack. I am very proud of you, my daughter."

    "I don''t feel so brave, Father," she confessed softly. "I want to go back home but I don''t want to leave Danshak''s side. I want to be with him until the end of this nightmare."

    "Do not worry, my darling. The Quandagh warriors are here now and you are safe. You do not have to leave your mate out of fear now because we are here to keep you all safe. We will travel with you all until you reach Denai'' Vena safely, and then we shall return home."

    "But what if you get attacked on your way back home?" Erin asked worriedly.

    "Have no fear, Edvana. It is not I or my warriors that Nikjin is after, at least for now. He is after the Prime Alpha and his immediate family, not the rest of us."

    "But they attacked other werewolves during the two ambushes that have happened so far," she argued.

    "Yes, and that was because those werewolves tried to stop the beasts from getting to their target. Trust me, my dear. The rest of us are in no danger if we are not near the Prime Alpha."

    Erin sighed but not out of relief. She hoped her father was right and that he would not be harmed during this journey or when he and his fellow warriors returned home. The uncertainty of the situation was almost driving her mad with worry but there was nothing she could do.

    "Come, let me show you the bundles your mother and sister asked me to give you," said her father.

    He knew she was still feeling uneasy despite his attempts to reassure her of her safety and that of her mate. He took her to where he had kept a small stash of wrapped items and he retrieved two leather-bound bundles and gave them to her. "Thank you," she said solemnly before unwrapping the items. The bigger one was a beautiful fur poncho designed with beads and tiny shells of different colors.

    "That one is from your mother," said her father. "She had just finished making it when the messengers arrived yesterday to inform us of what had happened during your journey here.

    "She initially made it for herself, but when she learned that I will being here, she decided that she wanted you to have it. She thought you might appreciate something from home to keep you warm and to remind you that we are thinking of you."

    Erin''s eyes stung with tears at her father''s words and her mother''s sweetness. It felt good to be reminded of how much her parents loved her, even in a different era. It seemed that her parents'' love for her transcended any period in time and it remained unshaken and that knowledge humbled her.

    "This is so beautiful," she finally said when she found her voice. "I wish and can see her now and give her a hug for this."

    "I will embrace her on your behalf when I return home," said her father with a wink, making Erinugh despite her momentary sadness.

    She unwrapped the small bundle and was pleased to see a beautiful ne in it made from shells, onyx, and turquoise. It was the most beautiful item of jewelry that she had everid eyes on, even in the future where she came from. "This is breathtaking," she gushed. "Did Abna make it?"

    "Indeed, my dear," said her father proudly. "This should remind you of why your sister is famous for making unique nes. She is simply the best when ites to crafting things like this. Do you like it?" "I love it!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Good. She will be d to know that you love your gift."

    A servant came to inform them that lunch was served, so both father and daughter went hand in hand to the clearing under a wide willow tree. The mealprised the deers that Danshak and his brothers had caught earlier and some fruits and steamed vegetables. Erin sat beside her husband and was d to see him smiling at her once she had settled down.

    "You look more at ease than you were in the morning," said Danshak. "I believe that has everything to do with your father''s presence."

    "True,ˇ± she admitted. "And my mother and my sister sent me gifts from home."

    He chuckled. "You have only been gone for a few hours and your family is already sending you gifts? They must be missing you very much."

    "Just as I miss them too."

    "Even when you have me?" he asked softly.

    Erin felt her blood bubble with excitement when she looked into his smoldering eyes that were fastened on hers. "I only miss them because they are not here, but you...you are here with me. How can I miss you when you''re right here with me?"

    "And I will always be with you," he whispered.

    The Prime Alpha cleared his throat and said, "Perhaps you two should go into your tent and we will send a servant to bring your food to you."

    Everyone in the gatheringughed and Erin couldn''t hide her embarrassment when she realized that the werewolf supreme leader had been speaking to her and Danshak. Everyone was looking at them with that knowing expression reserved for newlyweds.

    "I do not mind that at all," said Danshak, with a grin. "That sounds like a good idea, does it not?"

    "Don''t be silly," said Erin, swatting him yfully on the arm. "We will eat with you all here," she said to her father-inw.

    Lunch became a rxed affair as they all eat andughed at each other''s jokes. It was their way of boosting everyone''s morale during such a dire period.

    They knew that the beasts would not attack them during the day because they were creatures of the dark, so this knowledge made them rx a little bit.

    Once they finished eating, they rested a little and began to prepare to continue their journey out of Ketjuok. The border vige and the beastly night creatures were the only things standing between them and their destination, and ording to Monah, if they set off this afternoon, they should arrive at Denai'' Vena by dawn.

    "This leg of the journey might be the most dangerous part of our trip home," said Vak Smallchief as he addressed his subjects.

    "We are about to continue our trip home and if everything goes well, we shall arrive on our home soil before the sun rises tomorrow morning. However, as we all know, evil creatures are lurking in the shadows, sent by my brother to devour us. Let us all be on our guard and fight with all of our strength and might when the need arises."

    "Now that we have more warriors in our midst, they shall run ahead, beside, and behind us," Monah announced. "Those devils will have to ughter all the warriors before they can get through to the Prime Alpha or his family." Erin felt a bit reassured by these announcements by the Prime Alpha and his general, but she was still worried about the warriors, especially because her father was one of them.

    She wasn''t the praying type, but she silently offered up a few words of prayer to the universe to please spare the lives of her loved ones and fellow innocent werewolves as they embarked on the deadliest journey of their lives.

 Chapter 18

    They crossed the border into Denai'' Vena an hour after the sun disappeared behind the clouds. The relief amongst the werewolves was palpable and they appeared to be even more energized, knowing that they were only a short distance from home.

    However, they were all also aware that they were not yetpletely out of danger, as long as they have not yet reached the fenced fortress that separated the Smallchiefpound from the rest of themunity.

    Erin said a silent prayer in her heart that the rest of the journey will be uneventful. If they had made it this far without any attack, surely, they might get home in one piece without any more surprises. "Almost there," Danshak whispered beside her as if he could hear her thoughts.

    Just then, they heard the piercing howl of a werewolf from somewhere ahead of them. They couldn''t see who it was yet, but they could all tell that the voice wasing from somewhere ahead of them. They kept on running, not breaking speed or formation as they advanced.

    The unseen werewolf howled again, this time, the sound was ethereal with an eerie pitch that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    "Who on earth is that?" Erin asked irritably.

    The answer to her question became evident as they came out through a grove of trees and they sighted a lone werewolf standing on a hill, its silhouette outlined in the distance with the full moon seemingly behind it.

    When it lifted its muzzle to the sky to let out another howl, the dark beasts suddenly appeared in their hundreds from every corner of the woods and ran toward the traveling party. The moment they had all dreaded had finallye and it was time for them to fight for their survival.

    "Stay close to me," said Danshak to Erin as the beasts began their mad dash towards the werewolves who now appear to have run straight into a dark cloud of snarling fangs and iling ws.

    The creatures descended on them, attacking any werewolf on sight, and before long, Erin found herself fighting two beasts at the same time. One was on her back trying to rip her flesh with its sharp ws, while the other was in front of her attempting to tear out her eyes.

    With a strength she didn''t know she possessed, she shook off the one on her back, dodged the one in front of her, and turned around in time to deal a hard kick to her previous assant with her hind leg. Itnded beside Danshak who wasted no time in biting the creature in the neck, unleashing a stream of blood.

    The other beast came at her again, digging its ws into her shoulders. The sharp pain destabilized her for a few seconds but she recovered soon enough to bite the creature''s ear, tearing the organ off its head. It screamed in pain and let go of her but before it could recover, her father rammed into it and massacred the wounded creature.

    Another howl rent the air and it appeared to give renewed energy to beasts, who now became even more vicious in their attacks, running about wildly like mad dogs. In the rabid haze, Erin noticed that her father, Danshak, and one of the Quandagh warriors created a kind of shield around her to make sure that the evil creatures didn''t get to her.

    Through the fracas, she could see the Prime Alpha and Olna Raven fighting back to back with their sons nearby. The entire scene looked like something out of a horrible nightmare.

    The more the werewolves killed the beasts, the more new batches appeared from the woods. It was apparent to her that the n was to kill Vak Smallchief and everyone connected to him on this very spot.

    One beast eventually broke through the protective fence shielding Erin and itnded on her, biting her in the back. She screamed and tried to shake it off but it wouldn''t budge and its ws were now hooked into her sides, causing her intense pain.

    "Edvana!" Danshak screamed, trying to break free from his three attackers but was unable to. "I aming for you, my love," he called out as he continued to battle his enemies.

    Erin heard the urgency in his voice and she could see that he wanted toe and rescue her but it was impossible as he was now partially buried under his assants. She knew she needed to save herself or die while waiting to be freed from her attacker.

    She rolled herself over,nding on the ground with the beast beneath her. It still held on to her, refusing to loosen its grip on her nks. With all her strength, she got up to her feet again and ran headlong into another beast that was at that moment, wrestling with Zanisck, and she rammed the one on her back against itspatriot.

    Her opponent lost its hold on her and fell to the ground, and was immediately attacked by the other one that had been fighting with her brother-inw.

    Zanisck used the opportunity to pounce on the beast he had been wrestling with and delivered a fatal bite to its neck, even as it struggled with its kind. It was as if the creatures were programmed to simply fight anybody they ran into, even if it was one of their own.

    Erin followed suit and finished off her attacker too while its fellow was being executed. She had never killed anyone before, but she had no remorse for ending the life of this vile creature that has put her in so much pain while trying to kill her. "Edvana, you are wounded," Zanisck observed. "Stay close to me. I will make sure none of these beastse near you again."

    "No, don''t worry about me. I''m fine," she lied. She didn''t want to be a burden to anyone during this war. Everyone is already fighting to stay alive, so it would be unfair of her to expect them to add her to their list of concerns right now. "You''re hurt too," she noted. "So, we both need to look out for ourselves, I guess."

    The lone wolf on the hill howled again, and as before, the beasts became even more enraged, tearing at their prey viciously like possessed animals.

    "Who is that?" Erin asked, indicating to the lone werewolf with the glowing white fur.

    "That is my uncle, Nikjin," replied Zanisck. "Our lives are in danger as long as he lives. I need to find a way to get to him."

    "Zanisck, look out!" Erin screamed.

    Zanisck turned around in time to catch a beast in mid-air as it dived toward him. He wrestled the creature to the ground and they tussled for several minutes while Erin tried to find a way to join the fray and help him out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She was reminded of her own safety when she felt a sharp pain on her tail, and when she turned around, she found one of the creatures behind her with its sharp teeth fastened on her rear. Her scream of agony was nearly as loud as Nikjin''s howls, drawing the attention of nearby werewolves.

    To her relief, Danshak showed up and fought the beast off her, finishing off the creature with a deadly bite on the neck. Erin was so worn out by her pain, that shey on the ground weeping.

    She needed to find the dream stone and then search for a safe ce to fall asleep so that she could return home to her real life. She couldn''t take this pain and fear anymore, she wanted out and she wanted it now.

    "Edvana," she heard Danshak calling out to her. Although he was right beside her, she seemed to hear his voice from somewhere far away. "My love, my mate. I am here now, look at me, Edvana. Please, stop crying. I am here now."

    "I don''t want to be here anymore," she wept. "I want to go back home. I want this to be over now. I don''t want to stay here anymore."

    "I know," he said softly. "I know, my beloved mate. Come, let me carry you. I will take you to somewhere safe."

    "Nowhere is safe here, Danshak. Look around you, look at the madness surrounding us. We are doomed!"

    "No, my love. We are not doomed. The Prime Alpha is still alive, so there is yet hope. Stay with me."

    Erin wanted to believe his words so badly but the reality around them was so bleak and so hopeless. She managed to gingerly get up to a sitting position on her hind legs with his help, and as she lifted her head, she saw a sight that terrified her.

    The white werewolf on the hill was no longer howling, but instead, it was looking directly at the battleground with glowing eyes. Its sight was trained on the Prime Alpha and Olna Raven who were still fighting back-to-back against multiple beasts.

    Slowly, Nikjin began to make his way down the hill toward the battle arena and the beasts seemed to give way to him without even looking in his direction. It was like watching the Biblical Moses parting the Red Sea effortlessly. Even the werewolves gave way to him without meaning to, and none of them could even attack him because some unseen forces appeared to repel everyone he passed.

    "Look," said Erin to Danshak. "Look at what is happening."

    Danshak turned to see what Erin was showing him and even he was mystified by the scene unfolding before his eyes. Everything else around them seemed to happen in slow motion as Nikjin continued his majestic walk toward his target. "He is going to attack my parents," Danshak whispered in horror. "He has held everyone spellbound by some dark magic and he is going to use that to fight my father."

    "You have to save the Prime Alpha," said Erin. "He doesn''t know Nikjin is near. You have to save him before it''s toote."

    "I do not want to leave you," said Danshak tenderly. "I want to stay here and protect you."

    "I know, but if your father dies, we all die. Go now, Danshak. Hurry!"

    Torn between staying and protecting her from the beasts, and running off to save his father''s life, Danshak leaned forward quickly to lick her muzzle affectionately. "Whatever happens, please remember that I love you, Edvana," he said with glistening eyes and then he turned and ran off in the direction of his parents.

    "I love you too, Danshak, my mate!" she yelled after him. "I love you!"

 Chapter 19

    After years of honing his skills in dark magic and diabolic mysticism with the help of his friend, Zokman, the powerful shaman of the north-east vige of Vomani, Nikjin was finally ready to take his rightful ce in the sands of history as the new Prime Alpha. He had always believed that he deserved the position of the supreme leader of all werewolves, not his weak older brother with his stupid diplomatic system of ruling as humans did. It was time for him to restore bnce and sanity to themunity of werewolves where the supreme leader is a god revered and feared by his subjects.

    Nikjin was determined to not only assassinate his brother but also wipe out his entire family, including his daughters-inw and his grandchildren. His mission was to obliterate his brother''s lineage along with anyone who might be a threat to his reign as Prime Alpha.

    From his vantage point on the hill, he had seen how his beastly minions had devastated the werewolves with their fast and furious style of attack, and he was greatly pleased. He had observed that his brother and his wife were now tired, having fought non-stop for several minutes, and were barely able to keep themselves upright.

    Now, was the best time for him to finish them off under the re of the full moon. Zokman had told him that it was a very lucky omen for him to be the Prime Alpha under the watchful gaze of a full moon, and he was here to do just that. He could feel power buzzing through him as he continued his proud gait toward his main target - Vak. The beasts fighting against the Prime Alpha immediately fell back when they noticed the presence of their master.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Nijkin," Vak Smallchief sneered with disdain. "So, you have finally shown up to finish what your servants started, have you not?"

    "Indeed, my dear brother," said Nikjin with a smirk. "I havee to take what is rightfully mine."

    "And what exactly is that?"

    "My position as Prime Alpha. I am here to restore order and sanity to the werewolf kind, something you have been unable to do since you became the supreme leader."

    Vak snorted. "You seem to have forgotten that if it was not for me, you would not even be a werewolf. I started this race as a way to protect my family from our enemies, and I decided to empower everyone around me by making them werewolves too, including you. Now, this is how you want to repay me?"

    "I would have be the first werewolf had I known that Olna Raven''s father had the power to make it happen. Nevertheless, thanks to my good friend, Zokman, I now possess great powers that you can only dream of.

    "With my powers, I shall be unstoppable as the Prime Alpha. I shall conquer the humans and raise a mighty army of werewolves like the world has never seen. I shall rule the world and be immortal." "You have lost your mind, Nikjin," said Vak in wonder. "What are you saying?"

    "I am saying that we as werewolves are living below our potential as supreme predators. Why do we still live in hiding away from humans? Why do we still try to look and behave like them, when we are obviously better and more powerful than them? Why are you subduing us?"

    "I am not subduing anyone," Vak argued. "We only fight humans who fight us and seek to take away our territory from us. What you are proposing is nothing short of insanity. Can you not see that?"

    Nikjin glowered at his brother, his fangs bared. "You speak nonsense, Vak. You are a coward who does not deserve the position of power that you now upy. You may be the first werewolf in history, but that does not mean the rest of us have to continue to suffer under your reign or live in hiding like powerless prey. I havee here tonight to liberate all werewolves from your visionless leadership. Enough is enough!"

    Heunched himself at the Prime Alpha, knocking him to the ground with his superior strength. Before Vak could regain his bnce, Nikjin was on him, pinning the supreme leader in ce on the ground.

    "You see, my dear brother. You are no match for me," Nikjin bragged. "This is not a good look for you at all. Werewolves deserve a powerful leader who they can trust with their lives, and right now, that leader is not you."

    "You lie!" Vak shouted at him and continued to struggle to free himself from his brother''s forceful grip. "Shed your dark magic and fight me werewolf to werewolf, and then we shall see who will win."

    Nikjin lifted his head andughed wickedly. "Shed my dark magic, you say? That is wishful thinking, Vak. I am the dark magic."

    Vak snorted derisively. "Look at what you have turned yourself into because of your thirst for power. Our parents would be greatly disappointed if they could see you now."

    "In that case, kindly convey my heartfelt apologies to them when you see them tonight. I hope you have made your peace with the world, Vak because I am about to make you an ancestor."

    With eyes glinting victoriously, Nikjin prepared to sink his fangs into his brother''s neck and drink his blood, and finally be the Prime Alpha of all werewolves. His teeth were a hair''s breadth from Vak''s hide when someone rammed into him, knocking him off bnce.

    He had been so fixated on killing his brother that he did not see his assant from his side-eye before he was tackled.

    Nikjin whipped his head around to see who had interrupted his moment of glory, and his insides burned with rage when he saw that it was his newly married nephew, Danshak.

    "How dare you?" he whispered angrily, as he slowly regained his footing. "I promise you, Danshak, you will not survive this night."

    Nikjin lifted his head and let out a loud howl, and instantly, all the beasts stopped fighting the werewolves and zeroed their attention on Danshak. As soon as their master stopped howling, they ran toward Danshak in a maddening rush, knocking one another down in their haste to get to him.

    Realizing what was happening, Danshak took to his heels in the opposite direction to get away from the beasts that were now hot on his heels. The rest of the werewolves followed suit, tackling any beast within their reach to stop them from following the Prime Alpha''s son.

    Amid all this chaos, Nikjin found the perfect opportunity to have another go at his brother whose attention was now divided. He propelled himself forward, jumping above the stampeding creatures toward his brother, but once again, his attack was stalled by a werewolf that seemed to jump at him from nowhere.

    From the size and smell of the werewolf, he could tell that it was female, and that angered him the more.

    "I will make an example of you tonight," he sneered at the offending werewolf and proceeded to dig his teeth into her skin. He heard Vak screaming, "No!" but he couldn''t care less. Fueled by his rage, he began to rip apart the she-wolf beneath him who was already too weak to even fight back for her life.

 Chapter 20

    ''This cannot be happening'' was the thought that coursed through Erin''s mind as she saw the horrific scene ying out in front of her. One minute the werewolves were battling with the shadowy beasts, and the next minute, they were all running after Danshak.

    The mad rush sent her mate fleeing toward the hill where Nikjin had stood not too long ago, howling at the top of his lungs.

    Once the werewolves realized what was going on, they pursued the beasts, tackling them to the ground to stop them from reaching Danshak, but it was hard. They were not even interested in fighting anymore because all they wanted to do was to get back on their feet and chase their lone target.

    "No!" Vak screamed, and Erin looked in his direction to see what was happening.

    To her horror, she saw the Prime Alpha racing toward Nikjin who was at the moment ripping Olna Raven to shreds where shey on the ground powerless.

    Vak pounced on his brother, knocking him off the Luna who was now breathing raggedly where shey. The brothers tussled with each other vigorously, rolling around on the ground as they fought.

    Weruona and Zanisck ran to where their mothery, to see how much damage their uncle had done to her.

    "Oh, Mother," said Zanisck shakily. "Look what Nikjin has done to you."

    Weruona was silent, but he licked his mother''s wounds in an attempt to bring her relief.

    Erin couldn''t see much from her vantage point, so she dragged herself across the ground to reach her family. She couldn''t see her father anywhere, but she hoped fervently that he was ok.

    When Erin reached where her mother-inw was, she gasped at the sight of Olna Raven''s mangled body. Nikjin had torn her skin badly and ripped out one of her eyes.

    "No," Erin whispered and began to cry. "How could he do this to you?"

    Olna Raven coughed and blood poured out of her mouth. "I... told...you, there... would... be... losses," she whispered raggedly.

    It was taking her so much effort to get the words out and her throat made a wheezing sound from where Nikjin had torn her windpipe open.

    "You didn''t tell me it would be you," said Erin in an usatory tone. "Why did it have to be you?"

    "What are you talking about?" asked Weruona, with a frown.

    Olna Raven coughed again. "Your brother," she whispered to her sons. "Save him."

    "We cannot leave you like this," Zanisck protested.

    "Edvana is here," replied the wounded Luna.

    "She is wounded too. She cannot help you," Zanisck argued passionately. "Nobody... can... help me," said Olna Raven with much effort. "Go now." "But - "

    "She is right, brother," said Weruona, cutting short his brother''s protest. "There is nothing we can do for her anymore, but we can still save Danshak and Father."

    Erin could see how Zanisck fought to control his emotions. He was torn between staying beside his mother to watch her die and running off to save his brother''s life. He rubbed his muzzle against his mother''s ruined face and whispered. "Please, hold on until I return. Please."

    "Go now, my dear," she replied softly.

    With much effort, he tore himself away from his mother and ran off toward the hill where Danshak now stood, fighting off the beasts one after another.

    "Hold on," Weruona whispered to his mother, and then he too ran off to join the others who were still in the thick of the war.

    From her side-eye, Erin could see that the Prime Alpha and his brother were still fighting, and now Nikjin''s snow-white fur was stained with blood from where Vak had shed him with sharp ws. She returned her attention to Olna Raven and she was upset to see her mother-inw in so much pain. The Prime Luna''s life was barely hanging by a thread.

    "What can I do to help you?" Erin asked even though she knew the answer to her question, but she just wanted to be useful. She couldn''t exin how hurt she felt that this kind of werewolf whom she had only known for a few days, was now about to die and there was nothing she could do to stop it.

    Erin had never felt so helpless, or so useless in her life. It wasn''t fair that her new pseudo-mom was about to be taken away from her in such a devastating manner.

    "Just be... here," Olna Raven managed to rasp.

    And so, Eriny beside her mother-inw and closed her eyes because she could not bear to watch another werewolf die a meaningless death in this war that should never have happened in the first ce.

    As much as she was concerned about Danshak''s safety, she could watch and see him being mauled by those beastly creatures because that was going to be his end - there was no way he could fight off all of them. He was grossly outnumbered and the odds were in favor of Nikjin and his army.

    She wondered what had be of her father; of Monah, the head warrior, of Seisa, and the other servants. How many werewolves have already lost their lives in this cursed ce? How many more would have to die before this nightmare was over?

    Tears ran down her muzzle from her closed eyes. A silly thought urred to her that nearly made her giggle out loud. If she had known that she wasing to an era of civil war, she should have probably gone to bed with the dream stone and her father''s hunting rifle that was stashed in their attic back in Fairbanks.

    That would have surely tipped this fight in the werewolves'' favor somehow. Where was the dream stone anyway? And what else could it do besides time travel?

    "Mother?" Erin whispered, afraid that the Prime Luna may already be dead.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Hmm?" came the barely audible response.

    "What else does the dream stone do?"

    "Vision," replied Olna Raven quietly. "Past... future..."

    "Can I tell you a secret?" Erin asked tentatively.

    "Mm?"

    "I am not Edvana," Erin whispered as if she was afraid that someone might overhear her.

    "I know..."

    Erin lifted her head to look at her mother-inw. "You do? How?"

    Olna Raven attempted to smile but the result was ghastly because of her tattered face. "Your words... they are... different."

    "Oh."

    "I once... went to the... future, but not... your time. I never met... you in... the future. I know... you are not... Edvana but you... have her spirit."

    "So, where is Edvana now?"

    "Inside you," said Olna Raven with great effort. "She needs you. Stay... please."

    "I can''t. I''m so scared. I don''t want to die here."

    "Stay..."

    "Why?"

    "Mate... Dan shak... needs you."

    Erin sighed and shook her head. "Look at me. I am wounded, I can''t even fight. Of what use am I to him? I can''t even help him now that he needs saving, so why should I stay?" "Stay," Olna Raven repeated firmly. "When... I am... gone. He will... need you."

    Now, that made sense to Erin. If the Prime Luna died tonight, and Danshak somehow survives too, he would need her by his side tofort him and grieve with him. But surely, Edvana could manage that, couldn''t she? As far as Erin was concerned, she had witnessed enough pain and grief tost her a lifetime, so why should she stay here for more of that?

    "When can I go back?" she asked.

    "When the war... is over," replied Olna Raven.

    "When will that be? Did the dream stone show it to you?"

    "No... but if... you stay, you will... know."

    Erin sighed andy down again. She suspected that the Prime Luna knew something that she was telling her. Was there something that Erin was supposed to know before she returned to her reality? And if there is, what would be the importance of such information?

    Gradually, the sky began to lighten on the horizon and Erin noticed that the moon had almostpletely faded into the clouds. Dawn hade and with it, came the hint of daylight.

    "It''s morning already," Erin whispered triumphantly, although she didn''t know why the appearance of morning light made her feel so relieved. "We survived the night, Mother. We survived it." "Hmm?" said Olna Raven, sleepily.

    Erin lifted her head to look at the Prime Luna who appeared to be struggling to stay awake, knowing that if her eyes closed, they may never open again.

    "Hold on, Mother. Please, hold on," Erin whispered.

    She knew Danshak and his brothers would want to be beside their mother when she died, and they would be twice as heartbroken if they are not able to say their final goodbyes to her. Erin looked in the direction of the ongoing battle to see what was happening and her jaw dropped open in shock when saw what was going on there.

 Chapter 21

    Once the moon began to fade into the sky, giving way to the first slice of daylight, Nikjin began to feel his power weakening.

    Zokman had warned him to make sure that the battle with Vak did not rage until morning, otherwise, the Prime Alpha could overpower him and kill him, and that would obviously spell the end of his quest for power and also his life. "Damnation!" he swore bitterly and removed himself from the tangle of limbs that bound him to his brother. "This is not over."

    "What? Are you tired of fighting with me?" asked Vak, panting. He was exhausted but he was also determined to finish off his brother as payback for what Nikjin had done to his beloved wife, Olna Raven. "Come back here and finish what you started!"

    "Oh, dear brother, believe me, I will," said Nikjin even as he slowly retreated into the woods where his minions were now running into. They were creatures of darkness that were repelled by the power of daylight. "You have not seen thest of me, I assure you."

    He spun around and dashed into the woods, following his beasts as they abandoned their opponents and ran into the darkness.

    "Follow them!" Vakmanded. Now that he knew his brother''s weakness, this might be his opportunity to conquer him and his beastly army.

    All the werewolves obeyed themand of their supreme leader and ran after the intruders into the dark recess of the thick woods. The bloodbath in the woods was inevitable as the werewolves descended on the beasts with such ferociousness, tearing them apart angrily. It was their time to pay back those vile creatures for killing their fellow werewolves all through the night.

    While Vak massacred the beastly creatures with relish, he kept his eyes peeled for Nikjin''s white fur, in case his brother tried to pull a surprise move on him, but s, the traitor was nowhere to be found. By the time he and his warriors were done killing off Nikjin''s minions, their leader was conspicuously missing.

    "Where is he?" Vak asked angrily. "Where is Nikjin?"

    "I do not know, my Alpha King," replied Monah. He was terribly wounded and barely able to hold himself upright.

    "Perhaps he has vanished," said Weruona.

    "That is not possible," said Vak. "He may be able tomand these vile creatures to obey him, but I do not believe that he has the power to vanish. He is probably hiding somewhere nearby. He knows these woods better than us and I am sure he is still around here."

    "He could be watching us now even as we speak," said Chief Anamak, ominously. "Be on your guard everyone. We must not let Nikjin catch us unawares."

    His announcement put everyone''s spine up again as they began to scan the woods, spreading out tentatively to search for the missing traitor. The few remaining guard werewolves lowered their muzzles and began to sniff the ground, hoping to catch Nikjin''s scent.

    "I think I smell him," said one of the guards. His pace increased steadily as he followed the scent that was now leading him in the direction of the northeast settlement of Vomani, Nikjin''s home.

    The trail eventually led them to a cave on the outskirts of Vomani. It was very dark inside with not even a slice of light within.

    "Do not go inside," Vak instructed his werewolves. "This is a clever trick by my brother to draw us into an ambush. Since he cannot fight us in daylight, he is attempting to lead us into the darkness where he has the power to devour us." "I believe you are right," said Anamak. "We should go back. Besides, we need to rest and care for the wounded. Nikjin may initiate another attack tonight and we must all be prepared for it."

    "Will it never end?" Weruona asked in frustration.

    "It will only end when either I or Nikjin dies," said Vak. "Until then, this war will persist."

    "Shall we go back now?" asked Zanisck, impatiently.

    "Where is Danshak?" Vak asked, noticing for the first time that his second son was not with them.

    Everyone looked around but they couldn''t find him..

    "Please, do not tell me that I have lost my wife and my son on the same day," Vak said brokenly. He was both physically and emotionally drained.

    "Mother was still alive when I left her," said Zanisck. "I do not know about Danshak. He may still be alive."

    "We will never know for certain if we remain here," said Monah. "Let us go back. We are not in danger at the moment, so we have enough time to search for him without fear of being attacked in the process."

    Vak nodded and what was left of his n followed him back toward Denai'' Vena. Although he was ashamed to admit it even to himself, the truth was that he did not want to see the remains of Olna Raven because he couldn''t bear it. Nikjin had butchered his wife as if she were some wild game that he wanted to eat for dinner.

    He knew it would be wishful thinking on his part to assume that she could survive such a brutal attack but he couldn''t bear to think of the rest of his life without her. He had never loved another female the way he loved his Prime Luna, and now she was leaving him behind in this cold world where his blood brother was determined to kill him and take over his position.

    When they finally reached the battleground, Vak and his other sons were relieved to see Danshak standing beside his mother and his mate. Just like the rest of them, he was injured and blood was dripping from different parts of his body. "What a relief it is to see that you are still alive," said Vak as he approached his son.

    "I am d you all survived too," replied Danshak. "Except Mother. She is barely alive."

    Vak looked down at where his wifey and his heart squeezed painfully in his chest. His once beautiful Olna Raven was gone and was reced by a hideous caricature of mangled bones and ripped skin. She was all blood and gore, and merely seconds away from giving up the ghost.

    "My love," she whispered when she saw Vak staring at her with a pained look in his eyes.

    "Olna," he whispered back before dissolving into tears. He could no longer be strong, he could no longer hold his feelings back. His world was crashing down right before his eyes and he did not have the strength to pick up the pieces and put them back together.

    This was all his fault; perhaps he should have called his brother for a meeting in the presence of all the n heads to discuss how to share power with him, instead of rallying around for support to fight against Nikjin, maybe he could have prevented this stupid war from happening.

    "Look at what I have caused," he wept as hey beside his wife and put his muzzle on her bosom. "This is all my fault."

    "No, my love," she responded. "It was... meant to... be."

    Vak lifted his head to look into her good eye. "How can you say that? This is not how you should die. I was the one Nikjin wanted to kill, not you. What would I not give now to be in your ce? You do not deserve this pain, my love. You do not."

    Chief Anamak cleared his throat and said, "Please, let us give the family some privacy to grieve." He didn''t think it was right for everyone to make a spectacle of this private moment involving their Prime Alpha and his Luna. It was way too intimate for everyone to witness.

    Obeying the warrior chief, all the werewolves retreated to the other end of the clearing. They promptly began to tend to one another as a way to distract themselves and block out the sorrowful sound of their Prime Alpha''s weeping. None of them had ever seen him be this vulnerable but they understood that he too had feelings and was also capable of feeling pain, just like the rest of them.

    "Can we not heal her with the dream stone?" Erin asked, her voice filled with childlike hope.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Weruona shook his head slowly. "She is beyond healing, Edvana. Look at her, she is nearly gone."

    "I will always love you, Mother," said Zanisck, softly.

    "We will never forget you, Mother," said Danshak.

    "I love you, Mother," whispered Weruona.

    "It has been an honor knowing you, Mother," said Erin between sobs.

    "Goodbye, my love," said Vak. "You will forever be in my heart."

    "Goodbye," whispered Olna Raven softly. She drew in herst breath and closed her eyes forever, just as the sun rose in the east and shone brightly around them all.

 Chapter 22

    Because of Olna Raven''s ghastly injuries, she was unable to shape shift into her human form in the final hours of her earthly life. She died in her werewolf form and would be buried as such on the spot where she drew herst breath. It was the Prime Alpha''s wish that that ce should be her final resting ce.

    The burial ceremony was a somber affair that took ce just after midday. Her sons dug the ground where remains were deposited, and a mound of sticks and stones was raised on the spot.

    After the funeral, everyone rested beneath the shades of the surrounding trees, while the injured were treated by those who were not severely wounded during the battle.

    Erin had changed into her human form and the sight of her body horrified her. She was covered in cuts and bruises and every bone in her body ached. To her relief, Seisa had survived.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She was barely injured because she had spent much of the night hiding underneath a pile of clothing in one of the wagons along with a handful of other servants who had taken cover in other wagons too.

    Seisa had applied some healing salve on Erin''s wounds, but she could not find anything to give her mistress to relieve her pain.

    "I could go into the woods and peel off some willow bark for you," said Seisa, seeing how Erin was in so much pain. "It will greatly reduce the pain you are feeling now."

    "I would kill for a Tylenol right now," Erin groaned.

    "What did you say?" asked Seisa.

    "Nothing. Just don''t go into the woods by yourself. Find someone to apany you, a guard, maybe. I''m sure many people will be in need of that willow bark from the looks of it."

    "You are right, mydy. Let me see if I can find a guard to go with me," said Seisa dashing off.

    "Where is your maid running off to?" asked Danshak as he came to sit beside her. His wounds had been patched up with poultices and leather bindings.

    "To get willow bark," replied Erin. "You look like a disaster."

    "Have you seen yourself?"

    Erinughed and winced at the sharp pain that cut through her sides as her muscles moved in response to herughter. "Ugh, I have never been in so much pain."

    Danshak gingerly cradled her in his arms and stroked her hair tenderly. "I am so sorry that you had to go through this horrible experience. If I had known this would happen, I would not have let you travel with us. Your father would have brought you to Denai'' Vena and avoided this terror that my uncle unleashed on us."

    "That does not seem realistic, does it? What makes you think he wouldn''t attack all the other ns and viges while he is after us? And now that he knows that my father is loyal to the Prime Alpha, I''m afraid that Quandagh will be his next point of attack."

    She shuddered involuntarily at the thought of her mother and sister, and everyone in her vige being devoured by those relentless beastly creatures that had nearly snatched her life away from her.

    "That is why we need to defeat Nikjin and protect every other n that has not been attacked," said Danshak.

    "If we do not survive this war, then it may as well spell the end of all werewolves because I know Nikjin will turn everyone into his minions who will only respond to his orders and never question his authority."

    Erin exhaled deeply. "I wishst night would have been the end of this crazy war. I can''t imagine going through that nightmare again.''

    "Do not worry, my love. Once we arrive at Denai'' Vena, you will be protected by an army of warriors. No one will be able to get to you, I promise."

    "And what about you? Will you be protected too?"

    ˇ°Edvana, my love. You know it is my duty to fight beside my father and my brothers. I cannot hide indoors like a coward while my kinsmen fight to protect our home.ˇ±

    "Is it cowardice to stay with your mate when she needs you the most?" Erin asked brokenly. "We have barely had time to know each other, Danshak. We are newly married."

    "But Edvana, you know these are peculiar times," said Danshak softly. "We will have no marriage if one or both of us dies. I cannot turn my back on this fight. When the war is over, you and I will have all of the time in the world to be together and lie in each other''s arms for endless hours."

    "That sounds beautiful, Danshak, but if you will not stay with me under the cover of safety, then I will stand by your side and fight with you against our enemy."

    "Please, Edvana. Do not say that. I need you alive."

    "And I need you alive too. Did you see how broken your father was this morning when he lost his mate? At least he got to spend over thirty years with her before that demon killed her, but look at us. How long have been together? Don''t we deserve our own slice of happiness too?"

    "But Edvana, we cannot be happy with this dark cloud of death hovering over our heads. Please, I beg you, my love. Please, I need you to promise me that you will stay behind with the other she-wolves when we get home. I cannot bear the thought of losing my mother and my mate to Nikjin. I could never survive that."

    His words brought back the memory of Olna Raven''s words during the final hour of the Prime Luna''s life. She had begged Erin to stay here and console Danshak as he dealt with the grief of losing his mother.

    And although her mate sounded brave as he talked about fighting to keep her safe, she knew he was hiding his emotional pain with anger. She knew he was the type that dealt with grief with physical activities, in this case,bat. "All right,ˇ± said Erin. "I will stay safe behind your guard of warriors but on one condition."

    "And what is that?" he asked, sounding a bit relieved.

    "That you promise to return to me in one piece." Danshak chuckled. "I shall try my best."

    Erin smiled against his chest and marveled at how their rtionship had transformed so quickly within a short time. Only a few days ago, they could barely stand the sight of each other, and now, they couldn''t stand the thought of not being together. One minute they were both resisting the idea of being true mates and the next, they were madly in love with each other and cannot imagine life without one another.

    This was the kind of love Erin signed up for; straightforward, genuine, and drama-free. They didn''t have to go through many ups and downs or fight and bicker over silly things before finally realizing that they loved each other.

    She had never found such love stories endearing because she couldn''t fathom why two people who loved themselves would need to put each other through multiple tests just to be certain if the feeling was real.

    "I cannot believe that only a short while ago, we did not see eye-to-eye, and now, we do not want to be apart," Danshak mused. "It amazes me."

    Erin chuckled. "I was just thinking about the same thing. I guess that''s how love works."

    "Love," said Danshak softly. "I never thought I was capable of feeling that emotion, but here I am feeling it." "And it is a beautiful feeling."

    "I agree. I cannot wait for all of this to be over so that we can live our lives happily and blissfully as we should."

    "Let that thought be on your mind when we reach Denai'' Vena and you leave me behind to join for father and brothers on the battlefield. You have to remember that you have someone to live for, Danshak."

    "I promise you, Edvana, I will always remember that. It was the thought of seeing you again that kept me fighting on that hill as those beats came at me. You are my lucky charm, my beloved mate."

    Her heart swelled with love at his charming words that she knew to be true. She may be in the middle of a bloody war but as crazy as it sounded, she was d to be in it with her mate by her side because his presence gave her hope for a future that they might have together if they survived.

 Chapter 23

    The sun was making a slow descent in the west when the wounded party finally reached the heart of Denai'' Vena, the home of Vak Smallchief and hisrge n. The settlement was three times the size of Chief Anamak''s home in Quandagh. The Prime Alpha''s extended family and immediate subjects who had been left behind rushed out to wee the injured returnees. "My darling, you are back," said a dark-skinned woman who ran forward to embrace Weruona. "The gods be praised for your safe return," she sighed in relief, holding unto her loved one.

    "That is Zorraya," Danshak whispered to Erin. "She is Weruona''s wife. She is from a distant country and a family of merchants. My brother fell in love with her at first sight and she chose to stay here with him instead of returning home with her people."

    "Oh," said Erin, intrigued. "Is she a werewolf too?"

    "She was not originally, but once she knew what we were, she asked to be one of us and on the night of their mating ceremony, my father''s mother performed the sacred ritual of transformation and she became a werewolf after she and Weruona were joined as mates."

    When the Zorraya stepped away from her mate, Erin recognized her as the younger version of Dame La''Toya ck, the matriarch of the ck n in Fairbanks.

    "I am pleased to finally meet you, Edvana," said Zorraya,ing to join Erin and Danshak where they sat on a wooden bench. "I am Zorraya, Weruona''s wife, and I am delighted to wee you into the Smallchief family." "Thank you," said Erin, warmed by the woman''s friendliness.

    "Danshak," she greeted her brother-inw. "It is a relief to see that you are all back in one piece."

    "In pieces, more like," said Danshak, with a lopsided smile. "It feels good to be back home."

    "Where is Mother?" asked Zorraya. "I have seen the Alpha King and Zanisck, but I do not see Mother. Where is she?"

    Erin and Danshak exchanged nces, Vak quietly disappeared into his private hut, Zanisck looked away, and Weruona cleared his throat.

    "What is it?" Zorraya asked suspiciously. "Where is she?"

    Weruona stepped forward and held her by the shoulders, looking into her eyes, and said, "Mother died on the battlefield." "What?" she gasped. "No!"

    "It is true, my love," said Weruona, softly. "She died this morning and has been buried ording to the wishes of Father."

    Zorraya began to sob uncontrobly. Soon, the news of the Prime Luna''s death spread across the vige and everyone was thrown into mourning. A noticeable hush descended on the settlement as everyone grieved for the beloved Luna who was no longer with them in the flesh.

    However, despite the somber mood in themunity, guards and warriors were stationed around the perimeter to be on the lookout in case Nikjin and his army of mindless beasts decided to take advantage of the werewolves'' weakness and attack them tonight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Later that night, Erin and Danshak retired to their private quarters inside the family longhouse. The space had been prepared while Danshak and the rest of his family were away in Quandagh to bring home his bride. The ce was sparsely furnished, giving her room to decorate it and fill it up with her things.

    "Very cozy," Erinmented when they entered.

    "Do you like it?" Danshak asked her.

    "It''s better than sleeping under a tree," she said and heughed.

    She noticed that Seisa had put what was left of her personal belongings in the corner of the room, and Erin was delighted to see that her dream stone as well as the gifts her father had brought were inside the basket. She picked up the stone and ran her fingers across it.

    "What would you do with that?" asked Danshak. "I used to think that the dream stone had some special powers as Mother said, but now I think it is just a myth."

    "It isn''t," Erin argued. "It does have special powers."

    "Not anymore," said Danshak. "Thest time it was used for anything significant was on the night of Weruona''s mating with Zorraya.

    "Since then, it has been nothing but a relic that my mother liked to carry around with her for sentimental reasons before she gave it to you. I wish it had healing powers, maybe Mother would still be alive now if it did."

    Erin heard the pain in his voice and her heart went out to him. Olna Raven had been right - she couldn''t leave Danshak now. He needed her tofort him and be his haven as he mourned his mother.

    Weruona had Zorraya, Zanisck had his many girlfriends, and Danshak had her. As for the Prime Alpha, nobody can console him. He would carry the pain of losing his mate in his heart for as long as he lived. That thought made Erin feel sorry for her father-inw.

    She walked over to where Danhsak stood looking nkly into space, and she held his face between her palms so that he was now looking into her eyes.

    "Come and lie down with me," she whispered.

    He nodded and followed her to the bed to lie down. Thanks to all the herbs and ointment applied to their injuries, their wounds were almost healed and no longer as sore as they were in the morning.

    Theyy down on the bed that was just big enough to contain both of themfortably and held onto each other without saying anything. Erin rolled onto her side and was spooned from behind by Danshak.

    The silence in the room was soothing and punctuated by hushed conversations from nearby rooms, the crackling of fire outside, and the distant sound of a dog barking.

    When Erin felt a warm liquid running down her back from her nape where Danshak''s face was nestled, she said nothing but pulled his arms around her tighter, rubbing them gently in a gesture of constion.

    She knew it wasn''t easy for him to be vulnerable with anyone, including her, but she also knew that he needed an outlet for the pain he held inside.

    "I wish I had the chance to show her how much I loved her," he said softly behind her.

    "She was always so forgiving, so loving, but I didn''t make life easy for her with the way I always opposed her suggestions."

    Erin remained silent. She knew this was a moment of healing for him, so she didn''t want to interrupt him by saying empty words that might distract him now that he is trying to pour out his pain.

    "When Father said he wanted me to marry you, I resisted," he continued speaking. "He was so disappointed by my refusal and called me a selfish son. I was hurt and vowed never to marry you. And then Mother called me aside and told me that she would support me no matter what I decided because my happiness mattered to her more than anything else.

    "When she said that, I realized that my marriage to you would mean a lot to her too but she was not going to force me to go through with it because she was more concerned about my feelings than securing an alliance.

    You can imagine Father''s surprise when I told him I had decided to go on with the marriage ceremony after all. And Mother... her smile of joy was the reward I needed. The day we arrived at Quandagh, she called me aside and assured me that I was doing the right thing. She was proven right when the shaman confirmed that we were fated to be mates, you and I."

    He sighed and let his body sag on hers.

    "I am going to miss her so much."

    "So will I," she said. "Now, close your eyes and sleep. You need to rest."

    "Thank you," Danshak whispered, snuggling even closer to her.

    Within a few minutes, he was sound asleep, snoring softly behind her. She smiled in the darkness, pleased that she had been able to help me rx after a difficult day. Erin sighed and closed her eyes, but as she began to drift into sleep, she thought she heard a howl in the distance.

    Her body became tense, waiting to hear the growls and yapping of Nikjin''s wild beasts tearing into thepound, ready to kill everyone. She waited for the sound of chaos and rampage, but she heard nothing besides the sound of loud snoringing from a nearby room and the crackling of fire outside the longhouse.

    She let out a shaky breath and allowed herself to rx. Maybe she had imagined the howl, or maybe it was a dog that howled. She was probably suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder, which was understandable judging by what she had witnessed in thest 48 hours.

    Erin wondered if this was a good time to sneak the dream stone under her pillow to return her home, but she was afraid of waking Danshak, so she stayed put. Maybe she would use it tomorrow night if she was not huddled in Danhsak''s arms like this.

    ''Yes, tomorrow sounds good,'' she thought and then closed her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 24

    Erin woke up in the early hours of the next morning to Danshak''s hands caressing her body. Initially, she thought she was having a sexy dream, but when his wide palm cupped her boob and gave it a little squeeze, the electrifying sensation

    that buzzed through her body was too real to be a dream.

    "My love," he whispered in her ear. "I want you, all of you."

    "And I am all yours," she whispered in return and then rolled onto her back to give him full ess to her body.

    Danshak wasted no time in undressing her and when he was done, he undressed too. He was so desperate to have her that his body quivered with anticipation. When their lips met, Erin moaned longingly, letting him know just how much she had missed this kind of intimacy between them.

    His hand cupped her boob again and this time, he flicked his thumb across her nipple and it hardened in response to his touch.

    Erin gripped his head and dug her fingers into his hair, then guided his mouth to her boob. He followed her cue and suckled her like a baby, while his hands traveled down her body to stroke her between her legs.

    She cried out with pleasure, not caring whether anyone heard them or not. This was a moment of celebration for her because she still had her mate with her, alive and whole, and she would shout from the rooftops to whoever cared to listen that she was happy to be loved by the one she loved.

    She pushed him back so that he was now lying on his back, and then she straddled him. She stroked his chest lovingly, liking how his eyes zed over with pleasure each time her fingers brushed against his taut nipples. When her hand closed around his shaft, he inhaled sharply. Erin bent down and closed her mouth around him, sucking hungrily as if she was thirsty and needed to drink him up.

    Danshak gripped her shoulders tightly, begging her not to stop. When she saw that the sensation was bing too delicious for him to bear, she stopped working him with her mouth and straightened herself up.

    "Why did you stop?" he asked in a strangled voice. He was so strung up and eager to get his release.

    "I want you to pour yourself inside me, not my mouth," she said cheekily with a confident grin. She enjoyed being in control like this, deciding the pace of their lovemaking. She reached down and stroked his sacs softly and he moaned. "You are killing me, Edvana," he ground out, trying to hold on to his sanity because his mate seemed to be determined to drive him insane with need.

    "No, I am not," she said with a seductive smile. "I want to prolong this so that when we reach the peak together, it would be worth it."

    He smiled. "You talk as if you have had many years of experience in lovemaking. I must be a good teacher because it was I who introduced you to this beautiful world of pleasure."

    Erinughed. If only Danshak knew that she wasn''t his unenlightened little mate who had spent all of her life in a small vige where nothing exciting ever happened and that she had indeed had years of experience when it came to having sex, he wouldn''t be so smug about his skills under the sheets.

    "You are right. You are a good teacher," she said, massaging his male ego. She lowered herself onto his shaft and Danshak gasped with delight. He hadn''t expected her to do that just yet and the result of being unexpectedly shrouded with the soft warmth of her insides blew his mind.

    "Wonderful," he breathed in awe. "You are amazing, my Edvana."

    "And so are you, my darling Danshak."

    She began to ride him slowly at first, gyrating her hips in deliberate slow motions that sent ripples of enjoyment from her groin to the rest of her body. Danshak held her hips and lifted his to meet her, matching her rhythm until they were both moving in opposite unison, joining anding apart and then joining again.

    Their slow dance of ecstasy soon gave way to speed when Erin took the lead again and began to ride him hard like a stallion running away from a fire.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Oh, my Edvana,ˇ± Danshak cried out. He lifted his hips to meet hers just as she jammed herself down on him. He wanted more of her even as she gave herself to himpletely. It was as if he wanted to squeeze all of his body into her and be one with her.

    Erin felt as if she had lost control of her body because her movements seemed to be automatic now. She wanted to hold onto the reins of control but they were slipping away from her and she couldn''t hold herself back. She felt Edvanaing to the forefront, loving Danshak just as she was loving him.

    "Give him all of you, take all of him," Edvana whispered inside of her. "Do not hold back, give him everything."

    "Yes," Erin whispered out loud. "I give my all, I take your all."

    When he finally exploded inside her, it felt as if he was pouring his soul into her. There was something rapturous about how theirher regions clung together while their bodies convulsed with extreme pleasure. It was an experience like no other, and they both recognized the power of this moment.

    Feeling thoroughly spent, Erinid her head on Danshak''s chest to catch her breath. She could hear his heart beating very fast and she knew that he was just as shaken as she was by their lovemaking. It had been too beautiful to describe with words.

    "I do not know what you just did here, Edvana, but it feels as if we have just performed a ritual and you have taken my soul," said Danshak, softly.

    Erin chuckled. "I was thinking the same thing," she said.

    "Do you believe in soul ties?"

    "I don''t know," she replied candidly. "I''m not sure it''s a real thing."

    "I think it is," he said pensively.

    "Why?"

    "Because after this amazing experience with you, if I die today and if there is another life, my soul would recognize you when we meet again because your soul has mixed up with mine."

    A shiver ran down her spine at his words because they took her mind back to Devon and how he''d been so certain that she was his mate. He''d known that he would meet her even before he did and that was the inspiration behind that remarkable painting at his gallery. What had he called it? A Werewolf Fantasy?

    That painting finally made sense to Erin; it was Devon''s way of interpreting a message that he knew in his soul but could not express in words. He had used the dream stone to find his way to the past to discover her identity and then he''d returned to his reality to wait for her to show up because he had known for certain that she would. What a mind-blowing revtion.

    "What is it?" Danshak asked when he saw how she was consumed with her thoughts.

    "I think you may be right about soul ties," she conceded. "I am sure that if I meet you again in another life, I would recognize you too."

    He smiled. "Let us live this life together first, then we will live the next and the next and the next together until eternity."

    "I never thought of you as the sentimental type," she mused.

    "I was not sentimental until I fell under your spell."

    "Oh, am I casting spells now?"

    "Yes, my Edvana. You have cast a love spell on me and I am now your servant."

    She chuckled and rolled off him so that they were now lying side by side on the bed. She liked how he is so vulnerable with her, saying whatever he thought without fear of ridicule.

    It showed just how much he trusted her and is willing to confide in her. This was by far the most sincere rtionship she had ever been in with any man in her life.

    "You are not my servant, Danshak. You are my mate and you will always be mine through time and all of eternity. No matter what happens, we will always find each other."

    Her words sounded like a farewell to him and his heart clenched with what felt like fear. He never wanted to live without Edvana now that he has discovered just how much she meant to him.

    He vowed silently that he would protect her with everything he had, including his life, to make sure that she made it out of the war alive.

    "Yes, my love. We will always find each other," he said and kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 25

    The Prime Alpha ate his breakfast alone in his hut while everyone else ate together outside. Being able to sleep through the night without any surprise attacks had somewhat lightened everyone''s mood.

    "My warriors and I will be returning to Quandagh by noon," said Chief Anamak to his daughter. "I would have preferred to stay here until I am sure that this war is finally over before leaving, but the supreme leader thinks that I will be more useful to my n than to him."

    "But what if Nikjin attacks again?" Erin asked. Her voice was heavy with concern.

    "Look around you, Edvana. This ce is brimming with dozens of seasoned warriors, many of whom did not participate in the previous battles we had encountered on our way here. "They are strong enough to handle Nikjin and his beasts. My reason for wanting to take part in subsequent fights was solely selfish. I wanted to witness the fall of Nikjin firsthand." "Then tell that to our Alpha King. Besides, I still believe that we need every support we can get and that includes you and the Quandagh warriors," Erin insisted stubbornly.

    "Never mind that, my dear. The decision has already been made and we shall be leaving soon. Your mother and sister would be beside themselves with worry if I do not return home soon." "You are right,ˇ± she said, unable to hide her worry. "What if the beasts attack you and the others on your way home?"

    Anamak chuckled. "I am not the one they are after," he said confidently. "Vak Smallchief and his family are the main targets in this war, not a random vige chief like me."

    "You are not random," said Erin with a smile. "You are phenomenal."

    Anamak smiled and embraced his daughter. "You always know the best things to say. Thank you, my darling. I will miss you when I return home."

    "I am already missing you," she said.

    Danshak walked up to them and cleared his throat to get their attention. "I am sorry to interrupt this tender moment, but I would like to borrow my wife for a few minutes," he said with a sheepish grin. "Oh, absolutely," said Anamak with a jovial grin. "She is all yours."

    "Thank you," said Danshak before leading Erin away. "I need your help," he said once they were out of earshot. "What is it?"

    "Zanisck hase up with this insane idea that he would journey to Vomani alone to kill Nikjin by himself." "What?"

    "Weruona and I have spent thest couple of minutes trying to discourage him from going but he would not listen."

    "That is suicidal. He can''t even get within 10 feet of Nikjin when he is surrounded by those beastly creatures."

    "Exactly! But he is not thinking straight right now. He thinks his anger is enough to give him some kind of superior strength to kill off the beasts and then kill Nikjin. I know he is desperate to avenge the death of our mother, but this is the wrong way to go about it."

    "I agree. What do you need me to do?"

    Danshak sighed. "Since Weruona and I have been unable to make him see reason, I thought you might seed in bringing him back to his senses."

    "Me? How so?"

    "Well, I thought that since the two of you are quite friendly with each other, then you might be the best person to appeal to hismon sense. I have a feeling that he will listen to you."

    Erin was surprised. "If I remember correctly, you almost bit my head off thest time you saw me and Zanisck sharing augh."

    "That was then, Edvana. A lot has happened between us since that time," he said with a suggestive wink.

    "You are disgusting!" sheughed and punched him yfully in the chest. "Fine, I''ll try my best but don''t expect too much. Zanisck strikes me as a very stubborn fellow and he might not back down so easily."

    "It takes one to know one," said Danshak.

    Erin raised an eyebrow. "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "Nothing," he said and dodged Erin''s balled fist as she swung it at his head. "If you keep trying to fight me, I will throw you over my shoulder and carry you to our room where we can fight properly without spectators." "You would love that, wouldn''t you?" she teased him.

    "Very much. How about we go inside for a quick fight and thene back to talk to Zanisck?"

    Erinughed. "No, this is urgent. We can have our private momentter."

    He groaned and sheughed. She was still in awe of how their rtionship had evolved and improved within such a short period. It was a shame that the war was marring this honeymoon period of their rtionship and she hoped that life would return to normal soon so that they can savor the sweetness of their budding love.

    As she followed him to where her brother-inw sat brooding, Danshak took her hand in his and said, "I cannot imagine the rest of my life without you, Edvana. If the odds fall against us in this war, I would rather be dead than be apart from you."

    "Please, don''t say that, my love. We will both survive this," she said passionately.

    "I strongly hope so."

    "I know so. Listen, before Mother died, she told me that there would be losses during the war but that was while we were in Ketjuok. As she drew herst breaths on that sordid battlefield, I realized that she had been speaking of her own death."

    "But she had said losses, had she not?"

    "Yes, but I still believe that she was speaking about herself. Now, let''s stop talking about death and go talk some sense into Zanisck''s thick head."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Danshak chuckled. "Your father was right. You always know the right things to say. I am the luckiest werewolf alive."

    "Don''t make me blush," sheughed.

    When they got to where Zanisck was sitting on a tree stump, they found Weruona sitting by his feet, idly sharpening his spear.

    "Ah, here she is. The she-wolf with the words of wisdom," said Weruona.

    He couldn''t keep the bite off his tone because he was annoyed that his reasonable exnations were not enough to convince his little brother that he was about to ride to his death if he continued on his solo quest for revenge. "There is nothing anyone can say to change my mind, so do not even bother," said Zanisck. His jaw was set firmly in a look that Erin recognized. It was the same way her brother, Eric, looked whenever his mind was made up even when what he was about to do was totally foolhardy.

    "It would be a terrible thing for your father to lose his mate and his son within hours of each other. I''d say that''s a very mean thing to do to a man who is also being haunted by his own blood brother."

    "Is that your brilliant tactic? Guilt-tripping me?" asked Zanisck, unimpressed.

    "No, Zanisck. I don''t have any tactic to stop you from getting yourself killed," said Erin. "If you believe that you would be more useful to your n when you are dead, then, by all means, get up right now and run off to Vomani but don''t sit here and hide your fear behind false bravery."

    Everyone was stunned by her speech, including Zanisck who red at her with unrestrained anger.

    "Danshak, tell your mate to shut her mouth before I lose my temper," he said through clenched teeth.

    "And then what?" Erin challenged him.

    "Do not push me, Edvana. Be quiet!"

    "Mind your tone, brother," Danshak warned.

    "If you wanted to avenge your mother alone, you would have done that by now," Erin continued, ignoring Zanisck''s threat.

    "The fact that you are still here, talking about it tells me that you know that that would be a foolish thing to do and you want your brothers to recognize your feelings and acknowledge your bravery. I understand what it feels like to be invincible in a family of powerhouses, where victory is usually secured before you can even make your own contribution.

    "You want to be seen, respected, validated, and I understand that very much. Mind you, I am not trying to make a mockery of your feelings, just using this as an opportunity to remind your brothers that you matter. You may be the youngest, but that does not make you less of a werewolf. After all, you are Vak Smallchief''s descendant, an alpha werewolf. That is the definition of power, Zanisck."

    Humbled by Erin''s speech, Zanisck looked away but said nothing. His shoulders sagged and he exhaled slowly. It was a relief for him to know that there was at least one person who understood his plight even better than he did.

 Chapter 26

    An emergency meeting was called by the Prime Alpha as soon as Chief Anamak and his warriors departed for their home in Quandagh. The meeting was held in one of the longhouses and only the warriors and Vak''s sons were in attendance. To Erin''s relief, Zanisck had perished the idea of going on a quest for vengeance alone after her talk with him. He had be quite upbeat and almost his usual self afterward.

    It hurt her to see her new family going through such a difficult time and yet not being allowed to grieve for their dead properly because even their lives were under threat from a familiar enemy.

    The emergency meeting ended byte afternoon and when Danshak emerged from the longhouse with a stern look on his face, Erin immediately knew that something was wrong.

    "What is it?" she asked him when he joined her by the firece where the maids were preparing dinner near the open campfire reserved for cooking.

    "Come with me," he whispered and led her away from the other women. He did not say a word to her until they reached a lone tree on the outskirts of thepound. "Father wants us to ride out tonight to hunt down Nikjin," he said tersely.

    "What? Why?"

    "Why else? He wants to be on the offensive this time around. ording to him, he would rather take the battle to Nikjin than wait for his brother toe here and ughter innocent souls just to get to him. We only have a few minutes to prepare before we leave."

    "B-but this is insane! Why didn''t any of you try to convince him not to do this? Wasn''t this the same thing we discouraged Nikjin from doing this morning?"

    Danshak sighed. "I understand how you feel, Edvana, but please do not get upset over this issue. Only the warriors are going with us. Everyone else, including you, is to remain here under the watchful eyes of the armed guards." "Bullshit!"

    "What was that?"

    "I am not staying back here while you and the rest of my family run off on a suicide mission. That is not going to happen."

    "Listen, Edvana. It is happening whether you agree with it or not, and I will advise you to think twice before going against the Prime Alpha''s orders," he said sternly. "Besides, Zorraya will be here too, so you will not be left behind with people you do not know."

    "I barely know her," Erin argued.

    "Then this is a good time to get to know her well. She is a very agreeable woman and quite amodating too. Trust me, you will like her."

    Erin had to physically restrain herself fromshing out at him by turning her back on him and taking a few steps away. She drew in a breath through her mouth, trying to calm herself. "Edvana - "

    "Stop," she cut him off, turning to face him again. Her eyes were brimming with tears when she looked up at his handsome face which was now etched with lines of worry.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I cannot believe how you are not even slightly heartbroken about the thought of leaving me behind like this, knowing that you may never return," she said before choking on a sob.

    "How can you say that?" he asked sadly. "It is taking every ounce of self-control in me to remain this calm and level-headed. The decision was not mine and you know as well as I do that refusing to go ispletely out of the question. And if we are being honest, whether we ride out or wait here, the war is not over yet and we will never know peace as long as Nikjin is alive."

    "This is crazy," she said in frustration.

    "I know," he agreed.

    She covered the distance between them andid her palms on his chest, her face merely inches away from his. "Let me go with you," she said softly. "I don''t want us to be separated."

    Even as she spoke, Danshak was already shaking his head slowly in refusal. "We have already spoken about this, Edvana. Do you remember? Two days ago, under the tree, moments after my mother died?"

    "I remember and now I have changed my mind. Let me go with you, please. You promised you would never leave me, Danshak. Have you forgotten?"

    "Edvana, please. Do not make this more difficult than it is," he pleaded. "I know you want to be beside me throughout this time but I will never be able to think straight if I know that you are in danger. However, if you remain here behind the guarded barricade of the guards where you are safe, I will have something to look forward to during the horrid battle that is surely about to happen. I wille back to you, I promise."

    Erin didn''t know what else to say, she bowed her head in defeat and cried. Danshak gathered her in his arms and consoled her as she wept. He was just as heartbroken as she was but the situation was way too dire for him to put her at risk by letting her ride with him into battle with such a formidable enemy.

    "This will be over soon," said Danshak reassuringly. "Once Nikjin is eliminated, we will be able to go back to living our normal lives again, but until then, I need you to be strong for me."

    "How can I be strong when you are abandoning me?"

    "I am not abandoning you, my love. Let us not argue about this anymore, please."

    She sniffled but said nothing.

    "My only regret now is not having the opportunity to make love to you again before leaving,ˇ± he whispered against her hair.

    Erin felt her body stir in that familiar way which meant she was gradually getting into the mood for a tumble between the sheets. She could also feel the hardness of his erection pressing against her stomach.

    "We could do that here if you want," she suggested with a seductive smile.

    "Out here in the open?" he asked wide-eyed, surprised by her boldness. "Someone could see us."

    "Not if we stand behind the tree. Everyone is on the other side over there, and none of them can see us behind a wide tree bark except they haveser eyes."

    "What areser eyes?"

    She chuckled. "That''s ahead of your time, darling. Come here," she said and pulled him toward the other side of therge willow tree they had been standing beside. True to her calction, the girth of the tree was wide enough to hide both of them partially.

    "See?" she said triumphantly. "We are now hidden away from everyone''s view."

    "I like how your mind works," he said with a delighted grin before rewarding her with a passionate kiss.

    He explored her mouth with his tongue, deepening the kiss as if he wanted to drink in the essence of her as their mouths remained locked together.

    Erin reached up and untied the leather strap that was holding his hair in a half bun and his glossy tresses cascaded down, shrouding them like a nket. She ran her hands through the strands,bing them out with her fingers.

    Then she traced her fingers across his forehead before continuing her probe down his high cheekbones and straight nose. She traced around his lips, then continued to his jaw and down his neck. It was as if she was trying to memorize his features because she never wanted to forget what Danshak Smallchief looked and felt like.

    They both knew they were running out of time, but Erin wanted to savor this moment as much as she can because she does not know if there will ever be another opportunity for her to be intimate with her mate like this again. She undid the sash holding the front of his breeches, letting his engorged shaft hang free in the open, then she turned around and lifted the skirt of her dress, exposing her naked bum.

    "This is how I want you to take me," she said and braced her hands on the tree for support.

    "You are the queen of seduction, my Edvana," he said hoarsely. "I am not sure I will ever get enough of you."

    "Shh..." she whispered and arched her back, lifting her bum just enough to see how wet and ready she was for him. It was the green light Danshak needed as he took his position behind her and entered her with a strong thrust that took her by surprise and excited her at the same time.

    As he jammed himself in and out of her, he took a fistful of her hair and tugged at it, sending waves of pleasure through her. This morning, she had ridden him like a stallion, now it was his turn to ride her and he did it with so much relish, pushing her to the edge and falling into a whirlpool of undiluted ecstasy with her.

    They reached the climax together, rocking against each other as their bodies convulsed deliciously to the dying embers of their orgasm.

 Chapter 27

    They returned to thepound to join the others, walking hand-in-hand and smiling like the pair of loved-up newlyweds that they were. The warriors were alreadying together to form their battle formation. Monah and the Prime Alpha were already standing in front of the pack, gearing up to begin the trip to Vomani.

    Danshak kissed Erin onest time and whispered, "I will see you when I return."

    "Make sure that you do," she said with an encouraging smile.

    He nodded and walked away from her to join the others. Erin knew she''d promised her mate that she would stay back home and wait for him and his kinsmen to return from battle, but she knew that would be impossible.

    She would not know a moment''s peace if she didn''t know what was happening to her mate, and she wasn''t the type that would be able to distract herself by engaging in small talks with Zorraya or listening to empty words of encouragement from Seisa. She needed to be in the middle of the action and also be sure that Danshak was safe.

    Erin knew that once the Prime Alpha and his warriors left the settlement, the guards would secure the perimeter, meaning nobody would be able to get in or go out. She had no idea how she was going to breach that security wall and join the werewolves going to war, but she needed to think of something and fast too.

    "I do not know much about you, but I can tell that the wheels are turning furiously behind those zed eyes of yours."

    She turned around and saw Zorraya standing behind her, smiling. "Zorraya, I didn''t hear youing behind me," she said, surprised.

    "I am well-known around here for my light feet. People hardly hear my footsteps," said Zorraya.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin smiled politely but said nothing further. This was what she hated the most in her life, idle talk. Was this what Danshak expected her to do for the next couple of hours while he fights off deadly beasts who were trying to kill him and his kind? She couldn''t do this, wouldn''t do it.

    "Excuse me," she said and began to walk away from Zorraya.

    "Will you not bade your mate farewell as he goes to war?"

    "I have done that already," she said and kept walking. If she was going to escape from here, she had to do it now that the Prime Alpha and the warriors were still around. She could sneak away and hide in the woods and once they march out, she would follow them at a safe distance.

    "If what you are ying is what I am thinking, I will suggest you quit it right now before you get into trouble," said Zorraya. "Please, stop doing that," said Erin, startled by Zorraya''s voice. "Stop sneaking up on me. I don''t like it nor do I find it funny."

    "I was not sneaking up on you, and you need to do away with that crazy thought in your head."

    Erin turned to face her. "I didn''t know you are a mind-reader. Pray tell, what am I thinking?"

    "It doesn''t take a sorceress to know that you are nning to join the warriors against the order of the Prime Alpha. Both of us, as well as the rest of his subjects, are to remain here until they return from battle. Did your mate not tell you?" The heat of animositying from Zorraya was so potent, that Erin could almost smell it. She had thought she and thisely woman could be friends but she can now see that that might just be wishful thinking on her part. "I don''t know what you are getting at, Zorraya, but you are free to do as you wish," said Erin. "You can run down to the Prime Alpha right now and tell him this wild tale that you have cooked up. Go on, run over there and tell him." Zorraya glowered at her. "Do not think that because you participated in the battle in Ketjuok, that makes you special. You are just like the rest of us here, Edvana."

    "I am nothing like the bitter shrew that you are," said Erin. "Your jealousy is unbing."

    "Jealousy? Who am I jealous of? You?" She threw back her head andughed. "You are so full of yourself, Edvana. You seem to have lost touch with reality."

    "I don''t have time for this," Erin said and walked away from her. She had intended to sneak away before, but now that Madam-know-it-all-Zorraya had figured out her n, there was no point pretending about her intentions anymore. "You must be crazier than I thought if you think you can get away with what you are about to do," said Zorraya, snidely.

    "You are right, I am crazy. And let me be the one to worry about the consequences of my actions. Go to the kitchen and cook."

    She heard Zorraya growling behind her in anger, but she ignored her. She wasn''t going to let the other woman waste her time or make her doubt her n, so the best solution to this obstacle was to keep moving.

    Vak and his pack began their journey to Vomani just as the sky began to darken. From her side-eye, Erin could see the guards filing out to take their position around their supreme leader''s territory.

    She quickly dodged behind the willow tree where she and Danshak had made love passionately only a couple of minutes ago.

    A quick look around told her that none of the guards have noticed her, so she made a run for the woods, praying that she doesn''t get discovered by anyone besides the nosy Zorraya.

    Once inside the woods, she paused a bit to catch her breath and do a quick mental calction on which route to follow for her to catch up with the warriors. Danshak would kill her if he knew what she was up to, but she couldn''t help herself. She was too much of a worrier to simply, sit back and wait for news from the war front while biting her nails nervously. She would rather take this risk and have Danshak in her line of vision than be kept in the dark like everyone else at home. She shape shifted into her werewolf self and took off at a neck-breaking speed around the border of her new home settlement, careful to run low so as not to draw attention from any of the watchful guards. It took her several minutes of running to finally gain sight of the warriors running ahead of her in the distance.

    She couldn''t see Danshak because he was running in front along with his father and brothers. She slowed her pace, making sure that the distance between her and those she was following, was wide enough for them not to pick up her scent. She wouldn''t want to be discovered so soon - that would not only put her in trouble but also ruin her n to be close to her mate throughout the uing battle.

    The werewolves ahead of her began to howl and run faster, meaning that they had encountered an enemy. Erin felt her heart beating faster in her chest, afraid that one of those beastly creatures might just jump out of the dark right now and attack her. What would she do then?

    "Stop worrying," she said to herself. "You''ve got this."

    The fight started sooner than she expected as the dark creatures began to emerge, growling and wing at the werewolves. Erin couldn''t tell if Nikjin was among them but from her vantage point, she could see the Prime Alpha and his subjects bashing the beats brutally with a kind of rage that she never thought he was capable of exhibiting.

    She knew that Vak and his sons were fueled by the pain of losing Olna Raven and that anger might be what they needed to defeat their enemies and win this war.

    Erin thought she heard a low growl from somewhere above her, but when she looked up, she didn''t see anything. She kept her nose to the ground, sniffing, trying to catch a scent, but nothing turned up. "Must be my overactive imagination," she muttered to herself and continued to watch the fight happening ahead of her.

    As far as she could tell, she was alone in her hiding spot, but her instincts told her that there was someone else around even though she couldn''t smell them. She felt as if someone was watching her, and that feeling unnerved her.

    Something caught her eye on the right and when she turned to look, she found herself staring into the glowing eyes of one of Nikjin''s beats. It was already poised to attack and before she could recover from her surprise, it leaped forward andnded on her like a heavy nket.

 Chapter 28

    Before Erin could figure out what to do, she felt the weight suddenly lift off of her and when she looked back, she saw a ck werewolf wrestling with the beast that had been on her back only two seconds ago. She didn''t know whether to

    intervene or let the werewolf fight it out with the creature.

    To her utmost relief, the werewolf ripped the beast apart and stood up confidently, before looking around carefully to see if another intruder was hiding in the shadows.

    "We have to keep our eyes peeled for another possible attack," said the ck werewolf. "That was a close call between you and this monster. We cannot risk another surprise attack."

    "Who are you?" Erin asked, squinting. "Wait, is that you, Zorraya?"

    "You are not only stupid, but you are also blind," said the werewolf. "Of course, it is Zorraya. Were you expecting someone else?"

    "Oh my goodness!" Erin eximed. "What are you doing here? I thought you didn''t want me to leave thepound?"

    "I may not like you, Edvana, but I am not going to sit back and watch you get yourself killed like a stupid child. I did not do that for you, I did it for Danshak who I love like a brother. He expected your obedience but you think you are too clever to obey simple instructions."

    Erin didn''t like Zorraya''s tone or her choice of words, but she was thankful for her sister-inw''s timely intervention. "Well, you can go back now. Thank you for saving my life."

    "No, Edvana. I am not going back home alone, we are going back together, right now," said Zorraya, glowering at Erin.

    "You''re taking this caretaker role of yours too far," said Erin. "I am grateful to you for rescuing me, but now I must insist you leave and return home before they begin to miss you."

    "You are not the only one whose mate is out there risking their lives to protect others, you know. Weruona instructed me to stay behind the protection of the guards and I was going to obey him, had it not been for you who ran off with no care for your safety.

    "Staying back in thepound with the others does not mean that I love him less than you love your mate. Of what use would you be to Danshak if you were dead? Did you ever stop to think of how devastating it would be for him to return home from the war and find out that you are dead? Would that make your soul happy?"

    Erin knew that Zorraya was trying to appeal to hermon sense but she found the ck werewolf''s condescending tone quite irritating.

    "As much as I am happy to still be alive, I do not appreciate your tone nor this judgmental stance you have taken. You don''t need to feel responsible for my safety anymore, Zorraya. Please, feel free to go back home now."

    She turned to leave but Zorraya jumped in front of her, blocking her way. "What are you doing?" She asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" asked Zorraya with bared fangs. "The only way you will continue with this foolishness of yours is by going through me."

    "Fine," said Erin, baring her fangs too. "If that''s how you want it."

    She ran forward, ramming into Zorraya with her head at full force but the other she-wolf wouldn''t budge. Zorraya was stronger than Erin had given her credit for.

    "Is that the best you can do?" sneered Zorraya. "When I said you survived those previous war attacks by sheer luck, I was not lying, as you can now see for yourself."

    "Enough, Zorraya! Get out of my way. I don''t want to fight with you."

    "Oh, but I want to fight you, Edvana. Let us give it a go, shall we?"

    Frustrated and annoyed, Erin ran toward her opponent again and this time, she was met halfway by Zorraya who pushed her away forcefully and then came after her immediately with unsheathed ws. Erin dodged Zorraya''s vicious swipe and then sent her opponent flying backward with a surprise kick from her hind legs.

    Irritated, Zorraya came back faster,nding on Erin and the two of them fell to the ground, wrestling with each other like sworn enemies. Their rumble continued until they heard a ferocious growl that did note from either of them. They stopped fighting at the same time to listen again.

    "Was that you?" Erin asked her.

    "No, you fool. I heard it too," Zorraya snarled at her.

    "A simple no would have done, it. There is no need for the name-calling," Erin hissed.

    "Be quiet!"

    Before Erin coulde up with a sharp retort, they heard the growl again and both of them turned in the direction of the sound at the same time. When they saw what was responsible for the angry growls, they gasped in unison and sprang apart. The beast that Zorraya killed a few minutes ago was alive again and breathing even though its body was riddled with injuries and the gaping wound in its neck was still oozing blood.

    It ran toward them and they fled from it, too afraid to stand their ground and fight the monster. Erin stole a nce backward and regretted it instantly. The beast was running after them with its head dangling from its almost severed neck. It was the most ghastly sight she had everid eyes on in her entire life, both past, present, and future. It was the stuff that nightmares were made of.

    "We need to separate ourselves, Edvana. Run in the other direction," said Zorraya, taking off to the right.

    Erin obeyed her and ran to the left, hoping that the deathly creature would go after Zorraya, but when she looked back again, it was chasing her instead. "Leave me alone!" she screamed in frustration. When would she ever stop running in this ancient setting?

    She was tired and so over this madness, and if she survived this night, she would fish out the dream stone from wherever it was hiding and scram back to the safety and sanity of her real life in Fairbanks. She has had enough of this maddening world of endless fighting and horrendous night creatures.

    She turned around suddenly and waited for the beast toe close to her before diving at it and cutting off what was left of its neck. The headless animal ran off at top speed and kept going until it smashed itself into a tree and it died for the second time that night.

    "Impressive," said Zorraya,ing up quietly behind her. "Let us hope the headless body does note alive again."

    "I doubt it," said Erin, nodding toward the beast''s head on the ground near her. The glow had left the eyes and was reced by gaping darkness. "I think as long as their heads are still attached to their bodies, they cane back to life just like zombies."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Zombies are also called the undead," Erin exined.

    "You mean ghosts?"

    "Not exactly, but I''m not sure I can exin that right now. We have to alert the Prime Alpha and the others about these creatures. I think Nikjin has fortified them with more dark powers to keep them alive and wear out the werewolf warriors, and when they are exhausted, he will show up and kill the supreme leader."

    "You may be right," agreed Zorraya. "But how do we warn them? Who do we send? I think we should go back home and send two guards with a message for the Prime Alpha."

    "We don''t have time for that. We need to warn them right away. If my calctions are right, it took that creature about thirty minutes toe back to life, which means that the beasts that have been killed by the warriors before that one showed up should be back on their feet by now. It is up to the two of us to save our mates, the Prime Alpha and the warriors, and we have to do it now!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Zorraya hesitated. "I am not sure that is such a good idea," she said.

    "And why not?"

    "Because we are supposed to be at home now, behind the secure borders of Vak Smallchief''spound. You keep forgetting that important detail."

    "Listen, Zorraya, they''ll be too thankful to us for warning them to even get angry that we disobeyed their orders. Come on, let''s go."

    "We shouldn''t, Edvana," said Zorraya, not making any attempt to join Erin.

    "You shouldn''t, I should. I left home to be on the lookout for Danshak''s safety and that is exactly what I am going to do."

    "Ugh!" Zorraya groaned as Erin began to run off toward the thick of the battle where their mates were fighting demonic creatures that were even more dangerous than anyone could fathom. "Wait!" she called out to Erin, running after her.

 Chapter 29

    Even as the beasts dropped dead around him, Danshak could not shake the feeling that something was strangely wrong. The werewolves outnumbered Nikjin''s night creatures and they were fueled by rage and revenge. But it seemed a little too odd that as the beasts were dropping dead, more of their kind weren''t showing up to rece the dead.

    He should feel relieved, and victorious but he didn''t. He looked around to see if anyone else had noticed his observation, but they appeared to be engrossed in their individual battle.

    When all of Nikjin''s creatures were all dead, Vak shook his fur to rid himself of his enemies'' blood. He was a bit disappointed that the fight had ended so quickly because he still had enough energy to destroy another one hundred beasts even if they attacked him all at once.

    He was even more disappointed that his evil brother wasn''t among these carcasses because that would have made this victory even sweeter and ultimately indicate the end of this useless war.

    "Keep your eyes peeled for surprise attacks," said the Prime Alpha. "There could be more of them hiding in the shadows as we now know them to do. Be alert!"

    "Something does not feel right here," said Weruona ominously. "I cannot tell what it is, but I feel it."

    "I was just thinking the same thing," said Danshak.

    "We all know what it is, Nikjin and the rest of his army are lurking in the shadows, watching us," said Vak dismissively.

    "We shall now fan out ording to our ranks and continue our charge to Vomani. As we decided earlier, we are taking the battle to Nikjin instead of waiting for him to find us."

    The werewolves began to get into formation as they split themselves into five groups, each one led by the Prime Alpha, Monah, Weruona, Danshak, and Zanisck, to begin their march to the enemy''sir.

    Everyone seemed pumped and ready to get on with it when they heard a howl in the distance. The first general assumption was that it was Nikjin''s howl, but Danshak was the first to notice the difference in the voice texture. "That does not exactly sound like Nikjin''s howl," hemented.

    "And it seems to being from behind us," Zanisck added.

    All the werewolves turned around to look, and sure enough, Edvana was running toward them followed by -

    "Zorraya?" asked Weruona in shock. "What are they doing?"

    "The question should be where are they going?" said Monah. "Have these she-wolves lost their minds?"

    "That is what I would like to know too," Vak said with a dangerous glower. He wasn''t in the mood to babysit two rebellious she-wolves during a critical time like this.

    "Cut off their heads!" Edvana screamed as she ran toward them. "They are not dead. All of them!"

    "What?" Monah snapped. "What is this madness? This is not the time for - "

    The rest of his words died in his throat when he saw the dead beasts springing back to their feet, ready to fight again.

    "Why am I not surprised?" asked Vak, as he took a fighting stance, ready to send the resurrected creatures back to the underworld. "I have never known Nikjin to fight fair, so I expected this would eventually happen." "How is this even possible?" asked Zanisck. "The dead beasts areing back to life? How?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s what I''ve been trying to tell you," shouted Edvana who was now only a few feet away from them. "Go for their heads. Cut off their heads!"

    There was no time to argue or deliberate on whether to trust Edvana''s rmendation or not, the werewolves simply went for the beasts'' necks and severed their heads off. It was a grotesque activity, but it kept them alive... for now. "Do you mind exining what you are doing here?" Danshak asked his wife after he and the other werewolves had seeded in killing off the zombie beasts.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I came here to help you," said Erin.

    "To help me?" Danshak couldn''t believe his ears. "Edvana, I am a seasoned warrior, I do not need you to help me fight in a war. I told you to stay back home and wait for my return, but here you are. You broke your promise."

    Erin was crushed by his look of disappointment. She had known that he wouldn''t be excited to see her and that was why she had intended to stay out of the way but that scary attack from the resurrecting beast had made her blow her own cover. "I am so sorry, Danshak. I was just looking out for you," she said remorsefully.

    "I do not need you to look out for me, I can do that by myself and as you can see, I am not alone here," he said, doing his best to hang on to his temper. He didn''t want to scold her in front of everyone but it was hard.

    "I tried to stop her but she wouldn''t listen to me," said Zorraya. "If it wasn''t for me, she would be dead by now."

    "What?" Danshak was terrified. "What happened?"

    "When she left thepound, I followed her and caught up with her just in time as one of the beasts came out of the dark and attacked her. I saved her life."

    "What do you want? A medal?" Erin asked through gritted teeth. Zorraya was getting on herst nerve right now.

    "Thank you for saving her life, Zorraya. Now I need you to do me another favor," said Danshak. "Take my mate back home."

    "What the hell?" Erin snapped at him. "Don''t you dare treat me like a child!"

    "You are behaving like one," he fired back.

    Erin gasped.

    "That''s enough from you two," said the Prime Alpha. "This is not the time or ce for your marital drama. We have a more serious issue at hand here."

    "They have to go back home," Danshak insisted stubbornly.

    "I am not sure it is safe," Weruona interjected. "We cannot send two of them back alone and I do not think we can spare any warriors to apany them back home. We need every single warrior we have here because we do not know what other tricks Nikjin has nned ahead for us."

    "He is right," agreed Vak. "Let the she-wolves follow us. They wanted to participate in the war, so let us allow them."

    "No, not me," said Zorraya, taking a step back.

    "Well, it''s toote to back out now," said Weruona bitterly. He hated that his mate was in this precarious situation with him and there was nothing he could do but make sure that he kept her out of harm''s way, which would be a bit distracting for him.

    At Vak''s signal, they regrouped and then split up again into the previous five packs that had been created before the she-wolves showed up. Erin was in Danshak''s pack while Zorraya was in Weruona''s pack. Each pack created its own path and they fanned out in search of Nikjin and his minions.

    "I am sorry," Zorraya whispered to Weruona, seeing how angry he was to see her there. "I was only trying to stop her."

    "I am not stupid, Zorraya. I know you and I know that you followed Edvana because you too wanted to participate in this war. You are only using her disobedience as an excuse to cover up your own insolence."

    Zorraya frowned. "Do not take that tone with me," she said, no longer apologetic. "You are my mate, not my father."

    "Noted. Now keep quiet and let me concentrate on my mission here. Be sure to keep your wits about you and do not be a burden to the others here."

    She snarled at him. "Do not make me lose my temper, Weruona Smallchief!"

    "Quiet! I think I just noticed a movement up ahead to the right," he said, looking away from Zorraya.

    "Fine, stay angry if you want but do not pretend that you are not secretly happy to have me beside you here," she grumbled.

    "I said be quiet," he growled. "Do not make me kill you before the beasts get a chance to."

    She snickered. "You wish you could."

    Weruona couldn''t stop the smile tugging at his lips. "You are unbelievable," he said. "Now be quiet and keep your wits about you. Our lives are hanging in the bnce here." "We are the bnce," she said and licked his muzzle, making him cringe in embarrassment.

    "Not here in front of everyone," he muttered.

    "Trust me, my love, they all know we do a lot more than that behind closed doors," Zorraya snickered. "Now hush and lead us to victory."

 Chapter 30

    Erin could see that Danshak was mad at her and it made her very unhappy but she didn''t know how else to salvage the situation.

    "I know you are angry with me and - "

    "Not now, Edvana," he said, cutting her off. "We will discuss thister when all of this is over."

    She sighed but said nothing further. It was no use trying to apologize to him because nothing she said now would make him feel better. They continued their journey in silence and as they drew closer to Vomani, there was still no sign or sound of either beasts or Nikjin.

    "Nikjin sure has a ir for surprises, doesn''t he?" Erin remarked dryly.

    "You are right, beautiful Edvana," a voice said from the dark cave that borders Vomani and Denai'' Vena. "I do love surprises."

    Erin felt a shiver run down her spine and the eerie sound of the enemy''s voice. Everyone immediately became alert, ready to faceoff with Nikjin''s beasts when they finally showed up.

    "I love to make grand entrances," Nikjin continued. "And I hate to be predictable."

    "Oh, trust me, Uncle. You are predictable," said Danshak. "Always hiding in the shadows and letting your army of wild beasts do the hard work for you."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Nikjin cackled maniacally in the dark cave. "Is that taunt of yours supposed to make mee running to you to prove you wrong?"

    "No, but it will send me to you because no darkness can keep me from killing you tonight," Vak shouted from behind. "Step out of my way, all of you!"

    The Prime Alpha charged forward and his pack of warriors followed him without hesitation. He has had enough of Nikjin and his childish cat-and-mouse games. He either wanted war or he didn''t and he has killed one too many werewolves already for this nonsense to continue.

    "Father, no!" Danshak screamed when he saw what was happening.

    Going to Vomani to fight with Nikjin was one thing, but entering a pitch-ck cave without knowing what awaited them inside was something else entirely. Something that was never in the original n that they had before this journey began. Vak Smallchief ignored his middle son''s warning and dove straight into the darkness to meet his nemesis. Monah and his pack followed the Prime Alpha''s pack into the cave to join themotion going on inside. "Stand back, the rest of you," said Weruona to his brothers and their packs.

    "All of us cannot go in there at once. This may be another one of Nikjin''s clever traps to keep us surrounded on his own turf. Let us wait here and see if Father and the others will return."

    "And how long are we supposed to wait?" asked Zanisck. He hated suspense and was spoiling to go into the cave and join the foray.

    "If they do not return within the next one hour, then my pack and I will go in and that leaves Danshak in charge," said Weruona.

    "One hour is too long to wait," Zanisckined. "What if they need our help?"

    "We will wait for one hour, Zanisck, and not a second before," said Weruona in a tone that brooked no argument.

    Zanisck scoffed but didn''t offer any further argument. The eerie silence that enveloped them was unnerving especially because they couldn''t hear any sound from the cave.

    How was it possible that only a few moments ago, Nikjin was speaking to them through the dark, but now that two werewolf packs had entered there, not even a sound came from within? It didn''t make any sense. "Why aren''t we hearing anything?" Erin asked.

    "Nikjin probably ran back when he saw Father going into the cave," said Danshak. "I am sure he did not think that anyone would be bold enough toe for him inside the dark cave."

    "And who says I am in the cave?" Nikjin''s voice came through the darkness.

    Everyone fell quiet. The fear that permeated the gathering was palpable. It was obvious to all of them by now that something very weird was going on.

    "My dear, Danshak. Do you still find me predictable?" Nikjin asked, enjoying how disoriented the werewolves had be.

    "What sort of dirty tricks are you ying this time?" asked Danshak.

    "Why don''t youe here and find out?" said Nikjin.

    "Do not listen to him, Danshak," said Weruona. "It is a trap."

    "We cannot just wait here all night either," said Zanisck. "Why is he the only one talking in the cave?"

    "Come in here and find out son," said Nikjin silkily.

    "I am not your son, you evil coward," Zanisck fired back. "Why don''t youe out here instead? Are you afraid?"

    Nikjin let out another blood-curdlingugh. "Stupid children. Do you even know what fear means?"

    "We did note here to solve riddles with you, Nikjin. Where is our father?" Danshak asked.

    "Come here and find out."

    Nobody moved or said anything. They knew this was a trap but they didn''t know the best way to tackle it. Staying where they were, seemed like the only reasonable option right now. "Very well," said Nikjin. "You can all remain there if you want. I have all night to wait, but you do not. However, when you are finally ready toe for me, you know where to find me." Silence descended amongst the packs again, followed by confusion. What now?

    "I have never been this indecisive in my entire life," Weruona confessed. "Does anyone have any brilliant suggestions? I am at my wits'' end right now."

    "Let me go with my pack," said Zanisck.

    "If Father and the others are already dead, and I too die, there is you and Danshak here to carry on the Smallchief name. It is even better that the two of you are already married so you stand better chances of extending the Smallchief name than I do."

    "Are you insane? Is this the right time to make a jest?" asked Danshak.

    "I am being serious," said Zanisck. "As much as I hate to say this, that bastard, Nikjin is right. We cannot stand here all night waiting for something to happen. We might as well go into the cave and find out what has happened to the Prime Alpha and the others."

    There was a murmur of agreement amongst the warriors who were now bing as curious as Zanisck Smallchief to find out whaty beyond the cave.

    "Fine, we will go in," Weruona conceded. "But you will remain here with Zorraya and Edvana."

    "What!" Zanisck eximed. "Why?"

    "Yes, why?" asked Zorraya.

    "It is either that or we all wait here together," Weruona insisted.

    "This is insane," Zanisck muttered. "You want me to babysit the she-wolves? Is that my punishment for having a brilliant idea?"

    "We need to get moving and stop wasting time bickering with each other," said Danshak.

    Erin sighed. She was so over this and wished for the umpteenth time that she had stuck to her original n to grab that sted dream stone, put it under her pillow and sleep her way back to Fairbanks where she belonged.

    This twisted nightmarish game that Nikjin was ying with them wasn''t funny anymore and she can now say with all certainty that her curiosity has been fully satisfied. There was nothing more to see here, plus there was the hairy issue regarding death in this realm.

    If her uncle-inw killed her here, would she be dead in the future too? How would the coroner exin her cause of death to her family?

    Maybe she should have kept her promise to Danshak and stayed back in the Smallchiefpound because she was way over her head here.

    "So, what is going to be?" Zanisck asked.

    "My pack goes in next, without Zorraya," said Weruona.

    "What - "

    "Not now, Zorraya. Please, for once, do not argue with me."

    "Weruona - "

    He gave Zorraya a hard stare that silenced her instantly. "This is not a negotiation. You will stay here with the others and when only Zanisck''s pack is left, you and Edvana will return home with them. Is that clear?"

    She said nothing but her eyes begged him to let her follow him.

    "Let us go," Weruona said to his pack. "You are now in charge, my brother. Wish me well," he said to Danshak.

    The three brothers rubbed their heads together in a werewolf version of a group hug before Weruona and his group marched into the mysterious abyss. It was an emotional moment for all of them especially Zorraya who began to sob quietly where she stood, unable to hide her anguish.

    Erin felt as if she was at the venue of the apocalypse watching the Smallchief family disappear into Nikjin''s cave one after the other. Perhaps they should have waited for the evil genius toe to them instead of this harrowing experience they were going through right now.

    "Are we ever going toe out of this alive? Is there a happy ending after all this?" Erin asked.

    Danshak was silent for a few seconds before he spoke again. "If you are beside me in the end, then I will consider it a happy ending."

    She looked at him intently, searching his eyes. "What are you saying?"

    He put his mouth close to her ear and said, "I am saying that when it is my turn to go in, I want you to join my pack."

    Erin gasped in surprise. "Do you mean that?" she whispered back.

    "Yes, but you have to be clever about it. I do not want Zanisck and Zorraya to notice your absence until we are gone."

    "But why? What changed your mind?"

    "I have just realized now that I would rather die with you beside me than die alone," he said honestly. "I know my reason is purely selfish, Edvana, but if this is the end end of our existence, then I want you with me."

    Erin felt her heart overflowing with love for her mate. He finally understood her reason for risking her life to follow him here, he finally realized that she was iplete without him and that made her stupendously happy. "The only thing that cane between us in this life is death," she whispered. "And even death is not enough to separate us because we will find each other again wherever we end up."

    "Soul tie," he said with a knowing smile. "I guess that means you are stuck with me forever."

    "I wouldn''t have it any other way."

    "Do you two not think that it is inappropriate to act this way in front of everybody?" Zorraya asked, shooting daggers at the couple with her eyes.

    Her temper has been bubbling to the surface since the two lovebirds started whispering back and forth as if they were hatching a secret n.

    "Says the she-wolf who kissed her mate in the full re of everyone only an hour ago," Erin shot back.

    "Stop it, Edvana," Danshak chided her. "We apologize, Zorraya. We did not mean to offend anyone you."

    "I am not offended," said Zorraya. "Edvana will soon understand how I feel when you and your pack go into the cave soon."

    Danshak and Erin exchanged looks but said nothing. How Zorraya would react when she discovered that Erin had followed Danshak and his pack into the cave was anyone''s guess but that would not stop them.

    They had both made up their minds to stick together until the very end and it would take a lot more than Zorraya''s wrath to keep them from doing that.

    "I think you should get ready to enter the cave, Danshak," said Zanisck. "Enough time has passed since Weruona went in."

    "Very well," said Danshak. He nced at Erin and gave her a look that she recognized as her cue to blend in with the rest of the pack.

    Zorraya kept her eyes pinned on Erin as she began to retreat while Danshak and his pack moved forward, disappearing into the crowd of werewolves running into the cave. By the time they were all gone, she was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 31

    "Danshak!" Erin screamed inside the dark cave that seemed not to have an end.

    She had been running forward for the past ten minutes or so, but she could neither see the other werewolves she entered the cave with nor hear them. It was as if she was running alone inside the cave but she knew she was not alone. This is nuts!

    "What is going on here?" she whispered to herself as she continued to run in the pitch-ck darkness, hoping to catch even a tiny glimpse of light ahead.

    When she couldn''t take the endless running anymore, she suddenly found herself in the middle of what seemed like a forest. It was a moonless night but she could make out the tall trees and smell the grasses.

    She looked back to see where she''de from but there was no cave in sight. It was as if she had just dropped into the middle of the forest from nowhere. She was so confused that she didn''t know whether to keep going forward or turn back, with the hope of locating the cave.

    Where were Danshak and the others? Why was she alone? Should she call out his name and hope that he would hear her or would that put her in danger instead? Erin was so confused. She felt as if she was in a bad dream and she desperately wanted to wake up.

    She turned around, intending to retrace her steps, after all, she had been running straight ahead in the gave. If she went back, following a straight path, she might get into the cave again and return to the border where she was supposed to be waiting with Zanisck and Zorraya and thest pack of warriors.

    But what about Danshak? She couldn''t just run back and leave him here. What if he was searching for her too? Gosh, this was hard!

    Unsure of what to do or where to go, Erin stood where she was, thinking. She still couldn''t figure out how she could be here alone when she''d run into the cave with over a dozen werewolves, including her mate.

    And what about those that had entered the cave before them? What about Nikjin who had been speaking to them from within the cave? Was this another one of his dark magic? Was this ce even real? "Edvana Batog of Quandagh, or is it Erin Brown of Fairbanks?"

    Erin turned toward the voice that she now recognized as that of the ultimate enemy but nothing prepared her for who she saw.

    "Darren White?" she said in awe. "How?"

    The tall handsome man with tinum blond hair tied up in a half bun just as Danshak wore his, was dressed in a leatherbo outfit that was way ahead of its time in terms of design.

    This man standing in front of her was the replica of the leader of the White Werewolf pack in Fairbanks where she''de from. He was a member of her n in the future, but here, he was the devil who was determined to wipe out her family and maybe her too.

    "In this era, I am Nikjin Whitehound," he said with a smirk, enjoying how rattled she was to see him.

    "I am surprised that you did not recognize me sooner, but I am not offended. I am aware that you have been quite smitten by your dashing mate, and speaking of which, where is he?"

    "I should be asking you," she said shakily. "Where are the others? What is this ce?"

    Nikjin shrugged. "Take a wild guess."

    Erin wasn''t in the mood for guessing games. "Why are you doing this? How do you even know my name?"

    "You underestimate me, Luna," he said.

    "That is what I shall call you henceforth because I can see that you are abination of Erin and Edvana who are both Lunas. And as for your first question, I believe I have already answered that.

    "My brother is a weakling who does not deserve the position he now upies, and I am ready to take over from him and enter into my destiny as the supreme leader of the werewolves. I mean, look at me, am I not fit to be a Prime Alpha?" She wasn''t sure if that was a rhetorical question, but she chose not to answer it. "What is this ce?" she asked instead.

    "This is one of the perks of being a powerful being like me," he said proudly. "I can create any reality I choose with the help of my trusted friend and shaman, Zokman.

    "But to put it simply, this is somewhere in Vomani and I shall keep you all here until the next full moon when I will kill my brother and take ownership of his title and all of the power thates with it."

    Erin was gobsmacked by his speech. "Wait, are you saying that you intend to keep all of us here for the next one month?"

    "That is correct, my dear Luna. Whoeveres after you into this cave shall be doomed to the same fate. You will all be held separately in this forest that leads nowhere until I am ready to ascend my throne." "This is crazy!"

    "It is genius, my dear," he said gleefully. "Can you now begin to understand the extent of my powers?"

    What Erin could understand was the extent of Nikjin''s lunacy. How did he think he could get away with holding dozens of werewolves in what seemed like a virtual reality forest for a whole month?

    How big was this ce? How would they survive alone in a fake forest for four whole weeks until the next full moon showed up? How cruel can one person be?

    "This isn''t right," she said, unable to hide her fury. "What is wrong with you? Isn''t there a better way to go about your quest for power?"

    Nikjin smiled slowly and then burst intoughter. "Your naivety is very refreshing. Please, tell me another way I can be the Prime Alpha without killing him and his three sons who are next in line to seed him. Go on, I am all ears." "How are the two of you even brothers? You are nothing like the Prime Alpha - he is kind, considerate, and noble. But you... you are - "This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "A powerful, charismatic visionary who will waste his time discussing politics with an emotional female. I did not expect you to understand my motive, and that is why I am not disappointed by your childish words." His dismissive remarks cut her like a sharp knife. "I am not emotional!" she snapped at him.

    "Good. That means you have what it takes to think on your feet and weigh the consequences of the decision you shall make soon. I came here because I think that you are an intelligent werewolf whose presence here might be beneficial to me. "It will be many days before the next full moon and the conditions here will be too harsh for your fragile disposition, therefore, I am proposing that you join me and allow me to treat you to some level of normalcy for the next couple of days before the day of reckoninges."

    "You are speaking in riddles," she said, not liking the direction that this conversation was going. "What do you want from me?"

    Nikjin grinned. "As I said before, you are intelligent and I can see that you have a grasp of what I am proposing." "Actually, I don''t," said Erin, with a straight face.

    "I want to take you to my home and shelter you, protect you, and also provide for you while you remain in Vomani. And on the day that I shalle into my true powers after defeating my brother, I shall decide whether to spare you or not, depending on how things have progressed between us."

    Erin gasped. "Are you saying that you want me to live with you as your mate?"

    He shrugged. "I would not go as far as using the term, mate, but I need a female to keep mepany for the time being and if I am being truthful, I find you very attractive."

    "I am your nephew''s wife!"

    "I am aware of that," he said easily without missing a beat. "He is not here right now, is he?"

    Erin was disgusted. "You are despicable. You have no scruples, no moralpass, nothing!"

    "I agree," he said, still smiling.

    "I''ll rather die in this deste ce than stoop so low to your level. I am not shameless like you. I have a conscience and I am loyal to my mate. If you are looking for a ymate, you havee to the wrong female for that." "Very well, suit yourself," he said with a nonchnt shrug.

    "If you would rather remain out here in the cold night and under the scorching sunlight at daytime for the next one month, instead of living infort and being well-fed, then that is entirely up to you. I have extended a warm wee to you which you have foolishly rejected. Suit yourself then."

    He turned to leave and melted into the darkness right before her eyes. Erin had to blink repeatedly to be sure that he had indeed disappeared and she was alone.

    Where did he go? Did he be invincible or did he really vanish? What was she going to do now? How was she going to get out of this ce?

    "Erin Brown, you are officially in trouble," she said to herself. "What the hell did I just get myself into?"

    How was she going to survive in this ce? Feeling desperate, she continued to retrace her steps with a pounding heart and a dry mouth, hoping and praying that she would miraculously stumble into the cave again and find her way back to Zanisck and Zorraya.

    "Oh my gosh! I have to warn them," she said and began to run.

    It would be a disaster if the entire Smallchief family ended up inside the stupid death trap that Nikjin had prepared for them all. There had to be a way for her to warn the others and tell them to go back home to get reinforcement.

    They could even go to Quandagh to summon her father and his warriors toe here and rescue them. They could rally other allies from neighboring viges in Pentuck and Winshita up north to help them too. It could be done but only if she can reach the others on time and warn them.

    She ran and ran until her joints began to ache and her throat became parched from thirst, but the cave was not in sight and there was not even a drop of water anywhere. When she couldn''t run anymore, she stopped to rest under a tree. It didn''t help that everywhere was so dark that she could barely make out the shape of one tree from another. The wind was cold and the forest was unusually quiet-there was no cricket sounds or any other kind of sound for that matter. It seemed as if someone had pressed the mute button, making the ce deathly quiet and creepy.

    Was this what she was supposed to endure for the next four weeks until the full moones? And after that, what next? Death at the ws of Nikjin Whitehound the traitor?

    "This is messed up," she whispered to herself, her heart breaking inside of her.

    Was Danshak feeling the same way? And Weruona? And the Prime Alpha too? Were the warriors together or were they also in separate forests? The odds were stacked against them and their adversary had no ns of ying fair. Perhaps she should have epted Nikjin''s offer, but that would mean betraying her family and being disloyal to her mate. She was now caught between a rock and a hard ce and her mind was seriously scrambled right now. What had she gotten herself into this time?

    Feeling defeated, she shape shifted into her human form andy on the grass in a fetal position. She was way in over her head this time and she does not see how this situation could ever end favorably for her. This was going to be a long night and it was the first of many more toe. She closed her eyes and wept bitterly.

 Chapter 32

    When Erin woke up, the sun was already shining brightly and the ground was unbearably hot. She got up to a sitting position and looked around her to see if there was anything different in the area sincest night but to her dismay, she was all alone in the forest.

    There was no one else there with her; neither insects nor animals were present, and the weird silence unnerved her. She was thirsty but there was no sign of water anywhere.

    Was this what she and all of the others that had ventured into the cave would spend every day and night in solitude, surrounded by nothing else but trees and grasses?

    It dawned on her that Nikjin intended to torture them all without even lifting a finger. They would be in this ce without food or water and nobody to talk to for several days.

    And when the full moon rose in the sky on the fateful day he had chosen, he would show up and kill them one by one, starting with Vak Smallchief.

    The prime Alpha was the main target in this war and he would be killed when he was most vulnerable. That was the most barbaric thing anyone could do to someone.

    Her stomach growled, reminding her that thest time she ate anything was over 20 hours ago. She looked around to see if there were any edible fruits among the trees but to her utter disappointment, there were none.

    She could feel her mood sinking lower and lower with each second that passed. How long could she survive this brutal condition? Would she be able to live like this for weeks?

    She got on her feet and started to walk around aimlessly. She was naked but so what? There was nobody here to ogle her nudity, so there was no need to be shy. At least she was thankful that Nikjin had spared her from those beastly creatures of his.

    Perhaps he was saving them for the final day when he would take on the Prime Alpha who by then would be exhausted and starved out of his mind, that he would not be able to even lift a finger to defend himself against his evil brother. "Damn," she said aloud. "We walked right into Nikjin''s trap. He tricked us. We should never havee here."

    From the moment Danshak had told her that the Prime Alpha was leading a charge against Nikjin, she had known it was a bad idea, but even she did not envisage something as horrendous as this.

    Nikjin had cleverly yed on Vak''s grief-fueled rage to lure him into this evil den to be trapped for weeks until he would be ughtered like a sacrificialmb. Why hadn''t any of them seen thising?

    They already knew that their adversary was dabbling into dark magic and diabolic machinations, so why didn''t they suspect that the cave was a portal and not just an ordinary cave? Why hadn''t that urred to her before?

    She sighed. "Well, it''s toote for regrets now," she said sadly. "We are all going to die in this evil ce and those outside of here would not even know what happened to us. And then when Nikjin is done with us, he will leave here and dere himself the new Alpha King, and whoever does not bow to hismand would be subjected to this cruel treatment or be killed instantly. Is this what I came here for?"

    Tired from walking, she finally sat down on a low boulder beneath a pine tree, wondering what was happening to Danshak right now. Was he searching for her?

    Had he figured out what this ce is or was she the only one that Nikjin had visited so far? Would she see her mate again before Nikjin''s doomsday? And more importantly, would he spare her, since he knew that she was not just Edvana but Erin as well?

    "These thoughts are driving me crazy," she said in despair. "Or maybe this is part of Nikjin''s game n.

    "He wants us to be starved, exhausted, and insane so that when he finally shows up on the final day, we would be more than grateful to die at his hands because dying would feel like a relief from this hell hole."

    She shook her head slowly and said, "What a genius n. What an evil genius n. Checkmate."

    Erin wondered if Darren White yed chess and if he probably learned the skill from his ancestor, the devious Nikjin Whitehound. Damn!

    "I can''t do this anymore," she moaned tiredly and leaned on the tree.

    "I just want to go back home. Ok, I''ve found what I''m looking for - Danshak a.k.a Devon is my fated mate, he wasn''t lying about that. The painting in his gallery is his memory of meeting me a.k.a Edvana, here. What else did I miss?"

    Did Nikjin eventually win this war and be the supreme leader of the werewolves? Oh well, she didn''t have the answer to that question because untiling here, she had never heard of anyone named Nikjin Whitehound. Only Vak Smallchief is known as their original werewolf ancestor, so where does that leave Nikjin the viin?

    Does that mean that he did not seed in overthrowing Vak, or why else was he never mentioned as part of their werewolf ancestors? Did Vak somehow manage to defeat him?

    Or was it Danshak or Weruona that defeated him? But how, if at all?

    Her stomach growled again and she felt faint from hunger. Time seemed to be moving slowly because, from her observation, it was still morning, probably around 11 a.m. by now.

    How was she going to survive the rest of the day, let alone the rest of the month? There was no doubt about it, she was going to die here and nobody except Nikjin would know where to find her.

    "Oh God, please don''t let me die here," she groaned. "Please, get me out of here. Just get me the hell out of here. I can''t do this anymore."

    She slipped off the boulder andy on the ground, and she began to sob softly. She cried herself to sleep and when she woke up about two hourster, she felt dizzy and disoriented.

    The sun was still up in the sky and zing like a ball of fire. She thought it was odd that there was this much sunshine at this time of the year, or maybe this sun was being manipted by Nikjin and his mystic buddy who seemed to be an expert in creating this sort of grand illusion. It urred to her then that this ce wasn''t real, it was Nikjin''s torture chamber for all of his enemies.

    He could make the weather as hot or as cold as he wanted, regardless of what time of year it was. That was an insane amount of power for one person to wield, and now he wanted to be the Alpha King. If he seeded, he would be unstoppable...

    ... but he didn''t, because in her reality in Fairbanks, Vak Smallchief was still known as the first werewolf in history and the only werewolf ancestor who received seven salutation howls on the nights of the Full Moon Feasts. Where did that leave Nikjin?

    "You are a beautiful sight to behold in a wastnd such as this," he said, appearing in front of her like an apparition.

    Erin looked up at her captor and her parched throat dried up the more at the sight of him. He was shirtless and only a scrap of leather loin cloth covered hisher region.

    He was all muscles and sinews, with a broad chest and ripped abs that reminded her of those sexy guys in the ''Magic Mike'' movie. She may hate this guy, but she could not deny that he was indeed a hunk and a pleasing sight for her sore eyes. Erin was shocked that she could find herself being sexually attracted to another male besides Danshak, her beloved mate.

    "Have you reconsidered my offer?" he asked with a sultry smile, knowing that she had been checking him out.

    "Nikjin, please," she begged. "Set me free. I have no part in all of this, I am just an innocent bystander."

    "You are more than a bystander, my dear Luna. You followed your family here and you are doomed to the same fate as they are, except you look beyond your emotions and give in to me. Listen to me, my dear, Danshak is not here right now and he cannot see you. What he does not know cannot hurt him, trust me."

    "What are you saying?"

    "You know what I am saying. Be my mate for the next couple of days until the full moones, and let me treat you to a life offort and satisfaction like you have never experienced before." "And then what?"

    He shrugged. "Why do you bother about that? Are you, not just a bystander?"

    Erin licked her lips to moisten them but she appeared to have run out of saliva too.

    "So, let me get this straight - you want me to be your lover for the next one month and then when the full moones, you will kill me and my family. What kind of shitty deal is that? I''ll spend weeks warming your bed just so you can kill me afterward?"

    Nikjin grinned, thoroughly enjoying this exchange between him and Erin. "I like your sense of humor, and for that, I think I will set you free instead of killing you along with the others. How about that?"

    It was still a shitty deal because the thought of being unfaithful to Danshak even for the sake of her survival made her stomach quiver in disgust. What Nikjin was proposing was abominable.

    This man was her father-inw''s brother and her husband''s uncle, and sleeping with him was likemitting incest, wasn''t it?

    How could she bear to live with herself after doing that? Would she ever be able to look at Danshak''s eyes again after betraying him like that?

    "I-I don''t know," she said sincerely. "What you are asking of me is not right, and you know it."

    "What I know is that if the roles were reversed and Danshak was presented with an opportunity to live infort beside a powerful woman for thirty days instead of starving in a deste forest, he would not think twice before epting such a generous offer.

    "That is the difference between us males and you females. We think logically while you think emotionally. I am surprised that you are negotiating your only chance at survival. I am impressed by your loyalty and at the same time disappointed by your stupidity. However, I will not force you because you have willingly made your choice."

    Erin became desperate. He was going to leave her again and this may be her final chance to secure her freedom from this horrible prison. What was she going to do?

    Perhaps she could agree to his terms and use the opportunity of being in his good graces to secure the freedom of Danshak and his kin. It was a long shot but it wasn''t impossible.

    She would do her best to earn Nikjin''s trust and then find a way to get food and water to Danshak and the others, and when the time was right, she would set them free. She knew her n was heavily wed and was probably too wild to seed but it was worth a try nheless.

    "Fine," she said. "I will go with you."

    Nikjin smiled slowly as if he knew she would give in eventually. "I knew you were cooking up something when those wheels began to turn behind your beautiful eyes. I cannot wait to see what you think you can get up to under my watchful eyes."

    Her blood ran cold at his words. He knew she was plotting something and he was already prepared to counter whatever she was nning. Damn, it!

    He stretched his hand toward her. "Come, my dear Luna. I am eager to know more about you. I am sure you have questions too, and I shall answer them all once we are properly acquainted."

    She swallowed hard and tentatively reached out to grab the hand he''d offered her. When she got to her feet, she had to endure the scrutiny of his burning gaze as his eyes ran over her naked body appreciatively.

    "Indeed, I cannot wait to know you," he said huskily in a voice that was thick with desire. "Come, pleasure awaits."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin followed Nikjin without hesitation and within a split second, she found herself walking into an entirely different reality.

 Chapter 33

    "Wee to my humble home," said Nikjin grandly, as if he was introducing her to a pce court. Erin on the other hand was too awestruck to even reply.

    They had practically stepped into another dimension through what seemed like an invincible portal and have nownded in a ce that was a far cry from what Quandagh or Denai'' Vena offered in terms of architectural structures. The two main longhouses here were built with wood, straw, and y, and had properly outlined windows and door posts. The huts were equally built with the same materials and some of them had awnings that provided shade from the noon

    sun.

    The surroundings were neat and beautifully decorated with nts and flowers that matched the overall breathtakingndscape. The people in thepound were dressed like Nikjin and they were going about their business, ignoring the two of them as if they weren''t even there.

    "How...?" Erin tried asking but she couldn''t find the right words to articte her question.

    "I can see that your mind is blown by the beauty of my home," said Nikjin grandiosely. "We shall talk about thatter. For now,e and join me for a hearty meal. I can tell that you starving just by the way your mouth is hanging open like a hungry mongrel."

    Erin frowned. "Are you always this rude to people?"

    He shrugged. "You call it rudeness, I call it bluntness. I hate mincing words. Come, my servants will clean you up and give you fresh clothing to cover your nakedness. I do not want all the males here ogling your beautiful body like a bunch of horny beasts."

    "Ugh! You''re disgusting," Erin said sharply. She wondered if she was better off starving to death in that strange forest instead of spending the next couple of weeks in thepany of this foul-mouthed viin.

    Nikjin chuckled when he noticed how he had managed to get her worked up emotionally just by teasing her. "Do not worry, my darling Luna. You will eventually be used to my kind of humor. You just wait and see," he said confidently. "Point of correction, Nikjin, I am not your Luna and I will never be," she said angrily.

    He smiled at her seductively, letting his eyes travel up and down her body in a way that clearly expressed what he was thinking about her. He could see that she was ufortable with the way he was looking at her, but she resisted the urge to lift her hands and attempt to cover her nakedness.

    Her stubbornness excited him and he enjoyed how she was doing her best not to squirm under his scrutiny.

    "We shall see about that," he said. "Cheyenne!"

    A woman emerged from one of the huts, dressed in a decorative loin cloth that entuated her perfectly rounded hips. Her full boobs were bare save for two leather pasties that covered her ares and nipples.

    Even Erin could not deny the woman''s sexual appeal and for the first time as a straight woman, she was turned on by this strange woman who seemed to have been created purely to give sexual pleasure to the world. Her hair was long, reaching her bum, and was styled with thick bangs in front that stopped just above her shapely eyebrows. Her face was angr, featuring wide lips, nted eyes, and a straight nose.

    "This is Cheyenne, my beloved," said Nikjin. "She is my favorite mate and she will take care of your needs while you are here. She will teach you everything you need to know about my home and how we live here."

    "Your favorite mate?" Erin asked in surprise. "How many mates do you have?"

    Nikjin chuckled. "You will see," he said gleefully.

    "That is one of the things I intend to change when I be the Alpha King. Who says werewolves should be doomed to having only one mate? If you humans can have multiple partners, why can we not? Are we not superior to them?" "So, let me get this straight. One of the reasons why you want to be the supreme leader of all werewolves is so that you can normalize your perverted fantasies. That is the most selfish thing I have ever heard." "That is your opinion, my dear. Unfortunately for you, it does not make any difference to me," he said to her coldly.

    His smile was gone and his initial jovial mood was now reced with a hard expression. "Take her to your chambers, Cheyenne, and make her presentable for me. She shall have her first meal here with me." "As you wish, my lord," said Cheyenne. Her voice was husky and it matched her physique perfectly. "Come with me," she said to Erin and grabbed her by the forearm without waiting for a response. Erin allowed herself to be led into another hut which was different from the one that Cheyenne had emerged from earlier. This one was dimly lit by a torch and smelled of lemons andvender. There was a wooden tub in the center of the room, two low stools in the corner, and some baskets of clothing arranged neatly in the back.

    "Get into the tub," said Cheyenne. "I shall go out now to fetch my sister-wives to bring in your bath water."

    "Your sister-wives? How many of you are married to Nikjin?" asked Erin.

    "Perhaps you should ask him next time you are in his presence," replied Cheyenne coldly. "Now be quiet and get into the tub!"

    The woman''s sharp tone surprised Erin. Here she was thinking that she could probably form an alliance with this woman and together they would plot their escape out of Nikjin''s beautiful prison yard. Erin quickly got into the tub and sat down obediently because she neither had the strength to engage in a face-off with this woman nor did she want to have her as an adversary.

    Cheyenne left her alone in the hut and returned a few minutester with three more women carrying wooden pails of steaming water, a fur towel, and a bowl containing body ointment and a sweet-smelling oil.

    The women resembled Cheyenne with their physical features but differed in coloring and facial beauty. It was as if Nikjin held an audition for the most beautiful and nubile-looking women in Native America to select these women. Erin felt pale and uglypared to them.

    They poured the water into the tub and Cheyenne took over from them, applying soap made from mud, milk, andvender petals on her body and scrubbing her down like a child that had spent the whole day ying in the sand.

    Then she washed Erin''s hair with milk and water and then finished off the process by applying aloe vera juice to her hair as a conditioner. One of the sister wives stepped forward and toweled her body dry, while another one dried her hair. The third one helped her out of the tub and onto one of the low stools and began to apply the animal fat ointment to her body. Erin felt pampered even though she could tell that the women were not exactly excited with their chores judging by the hardness of their pretty faces.

    They then dressed her in a matching loin cloth like theirs, and put two leather pasties on her nipples. Now she looked just like the sister wives. The entire process was carried out in absolute silence, but the women moved in sync, knowing what to do and Erin could see that they''d all done this before.

    "What now?" she asked when the women were done with her.

    "Now you will follow me to my lord''s chambers to join him for lunch," said Cheyenne before she marched outside, expecting Erin to follow her.

    "Cheyenne, wait," Erin said once she was sure they were out of earshot from the others in the hut.

    "I need your help. I don''t even know where to start but I wonder if you could help me get out of here. I am newly married and my mate is trapped out there in one of those strange forests. His father and brother and some other werewolves are trapped too."

    Cheyenne stopped in her tracks and looked Erin straight in the eyes. "What do they call you?" she asked tly.

    "Er- Edvana," replied Erin.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Edvana, I only have one piece of advice for you," said Cheyenne. "Do not try to cross Lord Nikjin ever because he will make you suffer in ways that you cannot even begin to imagine. If you truly love your mate or even care for him at all, then stop speaking about him or trying to go to him. Neither you nor any of Lord Nikjin''s prisoners can ever escape from him. Do you understand?"

    "But - "

    "I have said too much already. Come, let us go to Lord Nikjin. We must not keep him waiting."

    Cheyenne continued her brisk walk toward Nikjin''s domain again, not caring to check whether Erin was following her or not.

    "Wait, Cheyenne. Listen, you don''t understand. I am newly married and I - "

    "Hush! I do not want to know about your story or your pain. I simply cannot help you."

    "But you have been here longer than I have. You should know something..." Erin appealed to the woman.

    "I have already told you what I know and if you are wise, you will take my advice and stop asking questions. Now be quiet, we are already too close to Lord Nikjin''s longhouse for you to keep speaking carelessly as you do.

    "He has very sharp ears and can even hear whispered words. Never say anything around him that you do not want him to know of. That is another important piece of advice that I will suggest that you take seriously. I learned these things the hard way, but you do not have to."

    For the first time that day, Erin felt something close to gratitude for this woman who was willfully enabling her abusive husband in keeping people captive to torture them and kill them when he was ready to enter into his self-proimed destiny.

    She was not happy with adhering to Cheyenne''s advice, but she was smart enough to know that it would be in her best interest to y along for now until she could devise a clever n to escape and Danshak and the others free too. She knew she was in the right ce to make that happen but she needed to be patient and wait for the perfect time to make her move and secure everyone''s freedom.

 Chapter 34

    "There you are!" eximed Nikjin excitedly as Erin entered his chambers in the longhouse.

    He was reclining on a crude version of a chaise lounge made out of wood, straw, and animal hide. His domain was densely decorated with a variety of artsy fittings that were at odds with this era but made the space warm and inviting. "Do you like myir?" he asked with a dashing grin.

    If he wasn''t such an evil creature, Erin would have found him quite attractive. "It''s nice," she said inly.

    "Nice is such a basic word to describe this phenomenal ce. It definitely beats that drab home you lived with your mate. Oh, and speaking of which, would you like to see him?" Erin''s eyes expanded in surprise. "Is he here?"

    "No, but I know where he is and I can show you if you do as I say," he said with a catty grin. He looked like a predator who had sessfully cornered his prey.

    Erin had a bad feeling about his tone and she knew that whatever he was going to say next would probably make her sick.

    "First of all, let me just say that you look extremely ravishing in your new outfit," he said silkily.

    "This suits you better than those ugly drabs my brother and his son made you and the other females wear in Denai'' Vena. We are progressive here."

    "You call this progressive?" Erin scoffed. "I am practically naked!"

    "Not quite, and that is what makes you even more alluring. I mustmend Cheyenne for doing such an impressive job with you."

    "Thank you, my lord," said Cheyenne from the doorway where she stood.

    She found hispliment revolting so she chose to ignore it. "Are you going to let me see Danshak now?"

    "Oh, I nearly forgot that we were talking about him before," said Nikjin with that predatory smile that made Erin''s skin crawl. "Do you truly want to see him?" "Is that a trick question?"

    Nikjinughed heartily. "I love your sense of humor, my Luna! If you are not careful, you might soon rece Cheyenne as my favorite."

    Erin stole a nce at the woman who was standing behind her rigidly like a statue but her expression was nk and betrayed no emotion.

    "Do not bother about her," said Nikjin, dismissively. "She knows that I am a male who desires many women. So, are you ready to do as I say before you can see your former mate?" "He is still my mate," said Erin sharply. "Are you going to let me see him or not?"

    Nikjin shrugged. "That depends..."

    "On what?"

    "On you falling to your knees before me and sucking my manhood until I spill my seed inside your mouth."

    Erin gasped in horror. "What?"

    "You must have done it before, have you not?" he asked with a wicked smile dancing across his lips. "Cheyenne can show you how it is done if you do not know, but I doubt that very much."

    His audacity was unnerving and she felt like bashing his skull in with one of the wooden stools in the room. "What is wrong with you, Nikjin? Why are you doing this? Why do you hate everyone so much?" "In this ce, you shall refer to me as ''my lord,'' not Nikjin," he said icily, his smilepletely gone now.

    "You are not my lord!"

    "Is that so?" He asked with a raised eyebrow. His smile came back but this time around, it was more of a smirk. It was as if he was privy to a big secret that nobody else knew. "We shall see about that then." "I have already told you that I will not be your lover no matter what you do. I am married to your nephew and I refuse to defile myself and ruin my marriage by sleeping with you. That will never happen." "Is that a dare?"

    "It''s a fact. I will not be your sex ve, Nikjin Whitehound. Never!"

    He chuckled. "I like females like you because your type is usually the sweetest after they have been broken, and I will surely enjoy breaking you to pieces and molding you back to my taste.

    "You should have returned to your world with that dream stone when you had the chance to, and let Edvana deal with this time. This is beyond you, Erin, but it is toote to turn back now. You wanted to witness the war, did you not? Well, now you will because you presently have a front-row seat to watch everything happen in real-time before your beautiful eyes."

    Her spine tingled with fear at his words. How did this person know such much about her and her reason for still being here? Was he Nikjin Whitehound of Vomani or Darren White of Fairbanks?

    "I am not the one you assume me to be," he said pointedly as if he was reading her mind. "However, I have been with him and been him and now I wish to change history for his sake and mine too."

    Erin may not like this guy but she was inclined to agree with one of his observations and that was that she was way in over her head here. She needed to go back to Denai'' Vena, retrieve the dream stone, and the hell out of this ce! "Listen, please... my lord," she said, hating the taste of those words in her mouth.

    "All of this has nothing to do with me. You are right, I should leave and let Edvana continue with her life here. This is her era, not mine. Please, allow me to return to Denai'' Vena so that I can go back to where I came from."

    Nikjinughed so hard that he had to clutch his sides from the effort. "It is not even one hour yet, and you are already broken! No, my dear Luna. You shall not go back home. Where is the fun in that? Stay here with me and live the remaining days of your life to the fullest."

    "No, please. Let me go," she said, trying to infuse as much emotion into her voice as she could muster. "I don''t want to die here."

    Nikjin was silent for a while. "Leave us, Cheyenne," he said eventually. As soon as the woman left, he rose to his feet and covered the distance between them with three steps, towering over her.

    "If you stay on the right side of history, you will not die in this war," he said quietly.

    "And where is the right side?"

    "Right here, beside me. This is the winning side as you can see, Luna. If you stay with me and please me, you will walk out of this unscathed and be free to return to your reality when it is all over."

    His words were moving but something inside of her gut distrusted him. Viins never y fair and she knew Nikjin was no different. He would say whatever he felt he needed to say just to get her on his side, but when this was all over, he would discard her like a piece of trash.

    "I do not want to be a part of this at all. I just want to go back home," she appealed to him.

    "What about your beloved mate? Will you leave him here?"

    Erin''s heart broke when she thought about the possibility of leaving Danshak here to be tortured by Nikjin. She imagined her mate dying a slow, painful and agonizing death at the hands of his heartless uncle.

    Wasn''t there any way she could save him? Was it even possible to strike a bargain with Nikjin to let Danshak go? But where does that leave her?

    "I can see that you have a lot to think about and I believe that it is unwise to make decisions on an empty stomach. So, let us eat for now and when you have a full stomach, you can think clearly and let me know what you have decided." His offer seemed reasonable enough and Erin couldn''t object to it, not when she was indeed starving and her brain seemed muddled up.

    "Very well, I will eat with you and then think about what you have said."

    "Good," he said, satisfied with her response. "Come and sit with me."

    She obeyed him without any argument because she felt drained and too tired to put up any resistance. Nikjin pped his hands three times and within seconds, another set of women whom she hadn''t seen before filed into the room. They carried trays containing all kinds of food including meat, vegetables, grains, and fruits. Everything smelled divine and Erin''s stomach growled loudly as soon as the trays wereid down on the table in front of them. "Somebody is very hungry,"ughed Nikjin. "Go ahead, eat."

    She didn''t need to be told twice. She started with the juicy steak directly in front of her and was surprised to find that it was perfectly seasoned and had the right amount of spices in it. It was so good that she could probably sell her soul to eat this kind of delicacy every day.

    She moved on to the bowl of steamed vegetables andbined them with boiled potatoes. Erin knew she was eating like a cave woman and that Nikjin was watching her, but she didn''t care. She was way too hungry and the food was too delicious for her to be bothered by what he thought of her.

    "I like how you eat," he said. "I like a female with a healthy appetite."

    "This is not a healthy appetite. I haven''t eaten in 24 hours," she replied and popped two green grapes into her mouth.

    Nikjinughed. "May I join you?" he asked politely.

    She shrugged. "It''s your food."

    He ate pickily, watching her the entire time as her gusto began to reduce because her stomach was already filling up. When she was done eating, she leaned back on the chaise and rested her head on it.

    She hadn''t eaten a meal that tasted so great as this one in a very long time and she had probably undone it. She felt lethargic from all that eating and the only thing she wanted to do right now was to sleep. Her eyes were already bing heavy and she was practically struggling to stay awake.

    "You can sleep if you want," Nikjin said soothingly beside her. "You have nothing to fear, my Luna. You are safe with me."

    "Safe? Do you even know the meaning of that word?" she asked drowsily.

    "Indeed, I do,ˇ± he replied. "If I wanted you dead, I would have killed you in the mirage forest earlier today. But here you are, bathed, clothe, and fed."

    "Maybe you are fattening me up to kill meter," she said and yawned.

    "That would be correct if you were a cow or a goat, but you are neither of those. Now, close your eyes and sleep. When you awake, we shall speak of our bargain and your decision."

    As she gradually slid into slumber, the word that kept swirling around her head was ''bargain''. She knew Nikjin could not be trusted but whether she liked to admit it or not, he held all of the cards right now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Besides, if she was ever going toe out of this nightmare alive and with her dignity intact, she would have toprise somehow and also think of a clever way to outsmart Nikjin and win him at his own game. She needed to strike a deal with her captor that involved rescuing her mate and maybe her brother-inw as well.

    If they could agree not to challenge their uncle after he killed their father, maybe he would let them go. But was that even possible?

    They''de here mainly to avenge their mother, so how would they not do the same for their father if Nikjin seeded in assassinating the Prime Alpha?

    What am I going to do now? She asked inside her subconscious even as the strong hand of sleep finally dragged her into oblivion.

 Chapter 35

    She woke up in a dimly lit room that smelled like it had been sprayed with gallons of floral perfume. There was some sort of incense burning on a high stool beside the doorway. Erin was surprised to find herself alone in this strange room. She had expected that at least one of the other women would be here with her, but now she didn''t know what to do. Should she justy there and wait for someone toe into the room to tell her what to do, or should she go outside and find out what was going on?

    Thetter option seemed more appealing to her, so she got up and tiptoed to the doorway to lift the p and look outside. To her disappointment, the door led to the ce where she and Nikjin had shared a meal earlier.

    The ce was empty but there were torches everywhere, lighting the ce up at full ze. She heard muffled male voices outside but she couldn''t make out the words of their conversation.

    Determined to find out what was going on, she made her way across the room to the other doorway and she peeked outside. It was dark outside and she saw Nikjin and an elderly bald man sitting in front of a small burnfire, talking. The man had spindly limbs and wore his animal hide garment draped across one shoulder. He wore a headband withrge feathers stuck on one side of it.

    From his appearance, Erin guessed that the man must be Zokman, Nikjin''s trusted shaman and right-hand man.

    "Why not join us, young Luna?" the man said without looking up.

    His gaze was still focused on the zing fire in front of him, but Erin knew that he was speaking to her even though she was hidden behind the door p and only part of her face was peeking through it.

    "You might as welle outside and sit with us instead of just standing there and trying to eavesdrop on our conversation."

    Erin froze. How did he even know she was there? Had she made a sound or did he somehow get a whiff of the overpowering floral perfume that was now shrouding her like a cloak?

    "You heard the man, Luna. Come outside and sit with us," Nikjin said without turning around to look at her.

    There was no point hiding anymore or pretending not to know that she was being spoken to, so Erin stepped outside and took tentative steps to where the men were sitting. Only then did Nikjin turn to look at her. "Did you sleep well?" he asked with a nk face.

    Erin felt a shiver of fear run down her spine. This wasn''t the sameughing, flirty, happy-go-lucky Nikjin that she had spoken to earlier. Why was he looking at her now as if he had never seen her before?

    "Er... yes, I slept well. Thank you for the meal," she said in a quiet voice.

    "Sit," the old man said, looking at her for the first time. He pointed at the vacant spot in front of him, indicating that he wanted her to sit there.

    She would have liked to argue about how unsanitary it was for her to sit on the sandy ground especially since she wasn''t putting on any form of underwear. But the hardness of the men''s faces discouraged her from saying a word. She silently walked past Nikjin to sit down on the spot pointed out to her.

    "You are a werewolf with two spirits," said the old man. "And you are a detriment to my friend''s ambition to be the Alpha King."

    Erin was speechless. She looked from Nikjin to the old man and back again.

    "I have seen the future and I know that as long as you are here, Nikjin may never be that which he desires to be," said the old man solemnly.

    "I-I don''t understand," she stuttered. "This war has nothing to do with me. I only came here out of curiosity and I think I have seen enough already. I wish to go back home."

    "So, you do not deny Zokman''s im that you are here to ruin my ns of bing the Prime Alpha?" Nikjin asked her coldly.

    "I don''t know anything about this. I came from the future to find out if Devon, I mean Danshak, is my true mate. I have confirmed that information and I believe that means my time here is up.

    "I would like to be allowed to return to my true home in Fairbanks. I don''t want any part in this war between Vak Smallchief and Nikjin Whitehound."

    Zokman''s lips curled up in a sneer. "Are we supposed to believe you just like that? Did you note here to spy on my lord?"

    Erin was shocked. "Spy?" She nced at Nikjin and was terrified to see him looking at her with a murderous stare.

    It didn''t make any sense to her that he would believe that she was a spy when he knew exactly how she got here and he knew that she would give anything in the world to get the hell out of this ce.

    She realized then that Nikjin would believe anything that Zokman said because he had unwavering confidence in the man''s words.

    "Are you deliberately trying to put me in trouble here?" she asked Zokman. "Do you even truly have sorcery powers or are you just messing with your lord''s head?"

    She heard Nikjin''s sharp intake of breath and saw how Zokman''s eyes widened in surprise.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "How dare you question my powers?" he asked angrily. "Do you need proof? I will show you one right now!"

    He dug a hand into a worn-out leather satchel in front of him to retrieve a fistful of what looked like fine sand, then he threw it into the fire. The substance produced a huge grey mist that became reflective like a mirror. "Look into the mist and tell me what you see," hemanded her.

    Erin obeyed his order and she looked at the mist. At first, she could only see her reflection, but then the mist wavered, revealing the forest where she had been before Nikjin came to take her out of there.

    However, this forest shows a naked man lying on the ground, groaning while clutching his stomach. He looked weak and visibly dehydrated. Upon close inspection, Erin realized that she was looking at her mate. "Danshak!" she cried out.

    "He cannot hear you," Zokman said with a superior smirk on his wrinkly face. "Do you now believe that I truly have powers?"

    "Yes, yes, I believe," she sounded hysterical. "Please, let my mate go. He is going to die there if he doesn''t get food or water soon!"

    "Never!" said Nikjin vehemently.

    "But don''t you see that keeping him and the others in that ce will defeat your purpose of luring them here in the first ce?" she asked him. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean that none of them will survive to see the new moon if you do not feed them and keep them alive until your night of glory. Think, Nikjin. Think! Danshak will die, Weruona will die, the warriors will die and worst of all, Vak will die and there goes your dream of bing Alpha King!"

    "Do not listen to her!" Zokman thundered. "Did I not tell you? This female is only here to derail you from your ambition. The only solution is to kill her right now!" "What!" Erin balked.

    "She does have a point," Nikjin mused. "As you can see, Danshak looks as if he only has a few hours left to live and I am sure that Vak must be in the same state then. How will they manage to survive for the next couple of days toe before the full moon?"

    Zokman was shocked by Nikjin''s doubtfulness. "Oh, please, do not tell me you believe her! What does she know? Vak and his sons as well as the warriors are seasoned fighters who have faced difficult situations before and ovee them all. What makes you think that they cannot fast for a few weeks?"

    Nikjin''s eyes narrowed. "This was your idea from the start and I am now beginning to see how unrealistic it is. Are you deliberately trying to sabotage me?"

    "What?" Zokman asked with a ck jaw. "Why would I do that? What would be my reward for failing you, my lord?"

    "I do not know the answer to that, Zokman. Perhaps you should tell me."

    Erin could see the frustration on Zokman''s face and she was happy that she''s been able to throw a monkey wrench into his ns and probably taken a step further to rescue her mate and the rest of the Smallchief n.

    "I have served you faithfully all these years, my lord. Why would I fail you now?" Zokman said in a sorrowful tone. "I am loyal to you, Lord Nikjin, and with my help, you will be the next Alpha King when the full moon rises again." Nikjin said nothing but his expression remained pensive. He grabbed a fistful of dirt from the ground and threw it into the fire, obliterating the mist.

    "Please, my lord. Let us give water to the prisoners to give them strength to live another day," Erin appealed passionately.

    "I am only your lord when you need something," Nikjin said and got up. "I will send some servants to get water to them tonight. Zokman, you are in charge. Create a safe passage for the servants through the portals and make sure they do note in contact with the prisoners."

    "Of course, my lord," said Zokman. He sounded relieved.

    "Come with me, Luna. You will always be with me from now on until I decide what to do with you."

    She rose to her feet quickly and followed Nikjin as he made his way back to his longhouse. Erin stole a quick look back and saw Zokman ring at her hatefully. She knew she had made an enemy tonight and if she was not careful, he would be the death of her in this ce.

 Chapter 36

    Inside Nikjin''s luxurious longhouse, they sat opposite each other but said nothing. While Nikjin was immersed in his thoughts, Erin wondered why his entiremunity was eerily quiet.

    She knew that the time was probably somewhere between midnight and 1 a.m. judging by the time she slept and when she woke up, and by the level of darkness outside. It has hard to tell the time urately in a ce that had no clocks or watches.

    Still, why were there no sounds of owls hooting in the distance? Or dogs barking somewhere? Or a baby crying? Come to think of it, she didn''t see any children when she came here yesterday. The ce was teeming with adults but no children. Where were the kids?

    She nced at Nikjin and saw that he was still deep in thought, staring off into the distance while stroking his beardless chin as the wheels turned behind his eyes. Erin was tired of this creepy quietness.

    She felt as if she was sitting in a graveyard and that thought bothered her. She needed to bring life back into this ce by breaking the silence.

    "Thank you for sending your servants to give my family some water to drink," she said, jolting him out of his thoughts. "I did not get a chance to express my gratitude to you earlier."

    He stared at her as if he was seeing her for the first time. "Do you truly think that Zokman is trying to sabotage me, or did you just nt that seed of doubt in my heart to distract me?" He asked, ignoring her heartfelt vote of thanks.

    The question caught her by surprise but she quickly recovered and came up with a diplomatic answer. She didn''t want to throw Zokman under the bus without being certain that his intentions were indeed malicious.

    "I cannot say for certain that he is trying to sabotage you, my lord," she said carefully.

    "But I find it strange that he believed that the warriors could survive for weeks without any kind of sustenance. That simply does not make any sense."

    His eyes narrowed. "Is that a clever way of saying that I am stupid? Because I believed him."

    She gasped. "No, my lord. I would never disrespect you like that."

    "Stop with the ''my lord,'' Luna. I know you do not mean it. You have been bold enough to call me by name since we met, why stop now?"

    Erin didn''t know what to say to that, so she remained quiet.

    "I had thought that it would be exciting to crush your stubborn spirit and watch you wilt like Cheyenne and her sister-wives. But now that I am beginning to realize just how intelligent you are, I think your spunk will be an asset to me. I like a female who not only has guts but also wit, and you possess all of that, Luna."

    "Why do you keep calling me Luna?"

    "Because that is what you truly are, either as Edvana or Erin. Right now, you are both of them and that makes you even more dangerous. At least, Zokman was right about that part."

    "People fear what they do not understand," she said solemnly. "I am not in any way dangerous, Nikjin."

    He chuckled. "I do not expect you to admit to it if you indeed were. Where is the dream stone?"

    The unexpected question caught her off guard. Was that one of his tactics for throwing people off bnce mentally?

    "Uh, I believe it is in my basket of clothing in Denai'' Vena," she replied.

    "How did youe by it?"

    "My mother-inw gave it to me on the night of my mating ceremony with Danshak."

    "How did youe here then, if it was given to you here?"

    "In the future, Danshak''s reincarnated self gave it to me. He said it was passed down to him by his ancestors."

    "I see," said Nikjin thoughtfully, stroking his chin again. "Tell me truthfully, why did youe to this era?"

    She sighed. "What I said before is true. I came here because Danhsak''s reincarnated self said he was my mate and that he could prove it to me.

    "He gave me the dream stone and told me that it could take me to the past to confirm his im. That''s why I came here. I did not know that I was going to walk into a werewolf civil war."

    "Interesting..." Nikjin mused. "Imagine returning to the future to see that Darren White is now the Chief of your n, instead of Gary Silver. Would that not be something amazing?"

    "Have you been to the future?" she asked in awe.

    "Many times," he replied. "And I want my future self to upy the position that he rightly deserves."

    Erin was surprised. "Is that what this is about? Do you believe that you can change the future? From my perspective, all of this has happened before, I am only experiencing it for the first time because I don''t have a memory of this time. And how do you know so much about the future?"

    "I have been there once," he replied shortly.

    "How? Do you also have a dream stone?"

    He smirked. "Who needs a dream stone when there is Zokman with his amazing powers? Only now, I do not trust him fully anymore, thanks to you."

    Her shoulders sagged. This conversation was all over the ce - one minute he was thankful for her insight and intelligence, and the next minute he was expressing doubts about her intentions. She decided to use his tactics against him and catch him by surprise with a question.

    "Why is your name Nikjin Whitehound and not Nikjin Smallchief?"

    He smiled slowly. "I was right. You are very intelligent indeed. Not many people have asked me that question before."

    She shrugged. "Perhaps they were too afraid to ask."

    "I agree. You should be afraid of me too, Luna. There are many things that I am capable of that you do not know."

    "Consider me warned," she said with a hint of a smile. She didn''t know why she felt as if a kind of friendship was forming between her and Nikjin. She will tread carefully though because she knew deep down that she could not trust him to keep his word when the chips were down.

    "Vak Smallchief is not my blood brother. My mother married his father after mine died when I was still a young boy. He came into his werewolf power in his youth when he had be a well-respected warrior in thend. I begged to be converted into a werewolf too and he obliged.

    "I was made a white werewolf because of my fair hair, and so I thought it fitting to name myself Whitehound. That was how I became Nikjin Whitehound, but I was never a Smallchief. We are not rted by blood."

    "I see..." said Erin, intrigued by this new revtion from her captor. "Which means you now want your lineage to be the ruling Alphas."

    Heughed. "I have no lineage, Luna. I shall be Alpha King and rule for as long as I want!"

    Erin was confused by his deration. "I don''t understand. Don''t you have children?"

    "No. I have never wanted them and any female stupid enough to be pregnant by me has been put to death for it. Now they all know to take precautions beforeing to me because they know that they will pay with their life if they do be pregnant."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Erin''s confusion doubled. Was this man a raving lunatic? "How then do you intend to rule forever if you have no sessors to continue your name?"

    Nikjin grinned widely, looking very impressed with himself. "Only people who die need sessors, not me. I am immortal."

 Chapter 37

    Erin did not believe that it was possible for her to be even more confused, but she was. "Immortal? That''s impossible," she said.

    "Have you not heard that nothing is impossible?" he asked smugly.

    "How... how did you - "

    "Be immortal?" hepleted her question. "Well, thanks to Zokman, we both unlocked the power of eternal life a long time ago. For every child I have lost, I have gained additional years to my life."

    Hisst statement didn''t make an iota of sense to her, so she asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    He leaned back in his seat and made himself veryfortable before speaking again.

    "You see, after years of seeking great knowledge from his powerful ancestors in the spirit realm, Zokman told me that I could attain immortality by drinking the blood of my unborn.

    "That is why I take the life of any female who ever bes pregnant with my child and I take the unborn baby''s blood to be used in an immortality ritual."

    Erin thought she would faint. She had never heard anything so disturbing or as barbaric as what Nikjin was telling her now. This fellow was either very stupid or downright insane to allow his shambolic shaman to deceive him so cruelly. How could he believe that killing his unborn babies and consuming their blood could make him immortal? How could he believe something as stupid as that?

    "That is the vilest thing I have ever heard in my life," she said in disgust. "How could you do such? How can you believe that doing something as horrible as that is enough to make you immortal? Do you always believe everything that Zokman tells you?"

    Nikjin shrugged. "Why should I not? He has proven himself to be very powerful and true, until today, that is."

    "Is he immortal too?"

    "Not exactly," he said after a brief hesitation.

    "And why not?" Erin probed.

    "Well, he is... impotent, but he has been able to create some strong concoctions that will keep him alive for many years toe, as long as he can continue to have ess to those mixtures."

    Erin scoffed. "How convenient it is for him to be impotent while he makes you kill your children and drink their blood."

    "I think you have said enough to malign Zokman''s character today. I will not tolerate any more negative aspersions from you," he warned her. "The man may have his ws but he has proven to be a true friend and a great ally to me for several years." "Is he a werewolf?"

    "No, but he can make werewolves," he said with a proud smile.

    "He makes werewolves?"

    "I told you he is very powerful, didn''t I? Who do you think made those dark beasts that have waged war on my behalf against Vak and his subjects?"

    "Wait, Zokman created those wild beasts?"

    "Yes."

    "And you call those things werewolves? They bear no resemnce to us at all."

    "Well, everything is still a work in progress, dear Luna. When I be the Alpha King, Zokman will perfect his techniques using people from other regions as well. Until then, we shall make do with what we have for now."

    An rm went off in Erin''s head. "What do you mean by using people from other regions? How does Zokman create his kind of werewolves?"

    Nikjinughed. "I think I may have given you more credit than you deserve, Luna. Have you not figured that out yet? Why are we called werewolves? Is it not because we can be humans or wolves at will?" "Wait, do you mean those creatures were humans before Zokman converted them?"

    "Of course. The only difference between them and us is that they cannot shape shift and be humans again as we can. However, as I said before, when I be the Prime Alpha, we shall rectify that problem." Erin''s heart sank to her stomach. The more Nikjin spoke, the sicker she became. She had thought that those creatures were simply something Zokman conjured up with his vile magical powers, and not real living creatures. But now she had just discovered that they were not only living creatures but humans who were turned into caricatures of werewolves. She was even more disturbed to remember that she had killed some of them in battle. Although she''d done that in self-defense, it still felt wrong that she had killed humans who were made into monsters, probably against their will.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Who were the people he used?" she asked, even though she didn''t really want to know the answer to that question because she was sure that it wouldn''t be good.

    "Many of them were some of the original settlers here before Zokman and I moved here. The ones that tried to challenge me and resist my authority became my prisoners," he said with zero empathy.

    "They were the first batch we used in our experiment. Then there were others from other ces whom we encountered during our journeys together. Whoever disrespected me orpared me to Vak became an instant prisoner. After thest battle in Denai'' Vena, I brought them back here and locked them up. They and the remaining humans will join me in the next battle on the night of the full moon when I shall be king."

    At this point, Erin was finally convinced that she was sitting in the same room with a psychopath. That was the only word she saw fit to describe Nikjin perfectly.

    "Why do you look so shocked?" he asked her. "Do you not know that to achieve greatness, sacrifices have to be made?"

    "These sacrifices are too great, Nikjin. Far too great," she said emotionally.

    "And that is how it should be, for the reward shall be even greater."

    "My lord, may I enter?" Zokman called from outside.

    "Yes, Zokman. Come in," said Nikjin.

    When Zokman lifted the p on the doorway to enter the longhouse, she noticed that the sky was bing bright, which meant that daytime was fast approaching. She hadn''t realized that she and Nikjin had been discussing for hours. "The servants havepleted their errands. All of the prisoners have been attended to," he said, pointedly ignoring Erin.

    She felt a measure of relief, knowing that Danshak and his family along with the warriors have finally been given water to drink. That should revive them from the acute dehydration that they''d had to endure for the past 48 hours. It wasn''t much but she felt good to have contributed to making that happen. If she continued to suck up to Nikjin and made Zokman look more stupid, she just might seed in getting food across to her family and the warriors. "You seem to be very pleased by this information," Nikjin said, looking at her intently.

    "I am not going to lie and say that I am not," she admitted.

    "I am d to know that my family will live through another day while they''re in captivity. I only wish that you could show them some more mercy and let them have food tomorrow. You do want them to be alive when the full moones, do you not?"

    Her innocent act didn''t fool him one bit. "You are pushing it, Luna," he said in a warning tone.

    "The idea of keeping them there is to torture them until I am ready to kill them, and not to fatten them up to overpower me on my night of glory. They will neither get any more water nor food until I say so. If you try to appeal to me to do otherwise, I shall have your mate and his brother killed immediately. I do not need either of them for the final battle."

    Erin''s heart squeezed in terror and her mouth dried up. She realized now that she had overyed her hand and it was time for her to keep her mouth shut so as not to risk getting her family killed.

    She reminded herself to be very careful when dealing with Nikjin because one wrong word could tip him over the edge and send him on a vicious rampage that would be devastating for her.

    "As you say, my lord," she said quietly.

    "Has anyone elsee through the portal in the cave?" Nikjin asked Zokman.

    The old man shook his head. "The youngest werewolf appears to be the wisest one in Vak''s family. He has sent some of his warriors back home for reinforcements while he and the remaining warriors have set camp in front of the cave. He does not seem to be in a hurry to enter the cave."

    Nikjin smiled. "I have always known Zanisck to be the shrewd one amongst the boys. Perhaps we should give them a little encouragement, eh?"

    Zokman smiled for the first time since Erin had met him, and it wasn''t a pretty sight. "Shall I release the caged beasts to go after them then?" "Precisely, but only a handful. I do not want Zanisck to be killed out there. Every werewolf with Smallchief blood must die on my turf." "Very well, my lord. Shall I send them right away?"

    Erin had to make a conscious effort to stop herself from fidgeting. She was afraid for Zanisck and Zorraya and all the other werewolves out there who do not know that they were about to be attacked by the beastly creatures. She wished she could run out through the cave to warn them, but that was impossible.

    "Yes," said Nikjin in response to Zokman''s question. His eyes were on Erin, studying her reaction.

    "Send twenty beasts. They will give Zanisck and his warriors something to do for a few minutes. I believe that they will appreciate the exercise," he added with a wicked glint in his eyes.

    "Right away, my lord," said Zokman gleefully. He was thoroughly enjoying Erin''s distress and before he left the room, he rewarded her with a smug, toothy smile.

    He was obviously happy to be in his friend''s good graces again and delighted to see that this female who had nearly cost him his friendship with the next Alpha King had been put in her ce.

    When Zokman left, Nikjin spoke to Erin again. "I know you think I am a cruel being, but if you have lived through the abuse that I have, you will understand why I am this way. Life has never been kind to me, Luna. I have always had to fight for everything I own and I am tired of fighting. I know I deserve better and that is what I am trying to obtain for myself."

    "By taking innocent lives?" she asked defiantly. If he was going to kill her, he should do so now and stop tormenting her in this horrid ce he called home.

    "By eliminating every obstacle in my way," he fired back unflinchingly. "You have the chance to join me now as I embark on my journey to change history. Will you be beside me and live eternally as my queen, or would you rather die with the losers?"

    Erin wasn''t sure if this was a trick question or if he truly meant it, but she didn''t know the right way to respond to it.

    "Very well," he said quietly, taking her silence to mean no. "I shall perform one act of kindness for you, Luna. Maybe I shall be redeemed in your eyes if I do so."

    "What are you talking about?" she asked suspiciously.

    "I shall let you see your mate onest time and then I will let you go."

    Her jaw dropped in shock. "What?"

    "I will let you go into the cell where I have kept him and you will have the opportunity to say goodbye to him before you leave. What do you say?"

    She was speechless. Nikjin was going to allow her to see Danshak? It was unbelievable! "Wh - what do I have to do for you in... return?" she stuttered, stillpletely blown away by Nikjin''s offer.

    "Do not tell him anything you and I have discussed here," he said. "Just say your goodbyes to him and leave."

    Her chin began to wobble uncontrobly and before she could stop herself, she stood up and walked over to where Nikjin sat to embrace him. "Thank you," she whispered.

    His body went rigid with surprise and he did not hug her back. "Get ready for your visit," he rasped. "Cheyenne shall take you to the mouth of the portal."

    She straightened up and cleared her throat self-consciously. "When can I go?"

    "When Zokman returns from his errand," said Nikjin. His demeanor has be somewhat subdued. "He will tell Cheyenne how to get you through the portal. Now leave me, I need a moment to myself."

    Erin stepped out of the room quickly as if she was afraid that Nikjin would change his mind. She didn''t know why he suddenly decided to be nice to her, or if there was a catch to this generous offer of his. Whatever the case may be, she was just happy that for the first time since she came to this miserable ce, she would finally be able to put a n in motion to secure the freedom of her mate and the rest of her family.

 Chapter 38

    "Is it true?" Cheyenne asked her with eyes as huge as saucers. "Has my lord agreed to let you see your mate?"

    Erin nodded her head vigorously ins response to the question because she was too happy to even speak. She and the sister wives were sitting in their designated hut, whiling away the morning after they''d had a light breakfast prepared by Mizzah, the youngest female amongst them.

    "Zokman has just informed me that I am to take you to the portal entrance at his signal," Cheyenne continued. "Tell me, how did you convince our lord to let you see your mate?"

    "To be honest, it is a long tale, but I will summarize it to say that he probably wants to impress me."

    Her response sparked a change in Cheyenne''s countenance and the other women also gave her a sharp look.

    "Our lord wants to impress you?" Cheyenne asked with obvious disdain. "Why?"

    Erin became ufortable with the way thedies were shooting daggers at her with their eyes. She had forgotten that these females were Nikjin''s lovers and he had probably never done anything nice for them.

    So, why would he single her out to be the recipient of his kindness? What was so special about her that he, the ruler of this realm would want to impress her, a random captive?

    She cleared her throat and said, "Do not pay any attention to me, I was only trying to make you allugh. I thought you would find my response funny."

    One of the females giggled but the others including Cheyenne were not convinced by her deflection tactics.

    "I actually begged him to let me see my mate and he finally agreed," Erin added, to buttress her previous response.

    "We begged too but our loved ones were turned into monsters instead," said Timah, another sister wife.

    She looked so sad that Erin instantly felt guilty for her initial response to Cheyenne''s question. She hadn''t meant to reopen old wounds or bring back painful memories for these women.

    "I am so sorry to hear that," she said remorsefully. "I had no idea that youdies were once in the same position that I am right now."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "So, what did you think? That we came to this awful ce willingly to be used as Nikjin''s sex ves?" Asked Rowana, the fourth sister wife.

    "Hush, Ro! You do not want our lord to overhear you ranting like this, do you?" Cheyenne cautioned her co-wife.

    Rowana shrugged defiantly but said nothing further. An awkward silence descended on the room as each woman pondered about the new development and what it could mean.

    "Cheyenne, bring out the she-wolf right now," Zokman bellowed, shattering the silence in the hut.

    Cheyenne sprang to her feet immediately and motioned to Erin to follow her. Together they stepped outside where the sun was shining faintly in the sky and a few birds were chirping on the trees in the distance. The ce almost looked normal except that there were no other people outside but the three of them standing in front of the hut shared by the sister wives.

    "Are you now ready to see your mate?" Zokman asked with a suspicious sparkle in his eyes.

    "Yes," Erin replied. "Yes, I am."

    "Good," he said with a tiny smile. It was as if he knew a secret that nobody else knew and it made him feel superior.

    "I shall apany you both to the mouth of the portal and then Cheyenne will follow you inside to... supervise you."

    "Why would I need to be supervised? Is it not my mate I am going to see?"

    "Well, my lord has given us strict instructions not to allow you to speak of anything that goes on here. That is why Cheyenne will follow you to make sure that you keep to your own end of the bargain." Erin shrugged. "Fine. Shall we go now?"

    "Of course," said Zokman with a malevolent grin.

    Something about his behavior made Erin suspicious but she couldn''t put a finger on what Zokman or Nikjin, might be up to. What was the catch here?

    What were they plotting? Should she throw them off their game by refusing to go on with the n?

    But, could she afford to pass up an opportunity to see Danshak after being separated from him for so long?

    These weird vibes she was getting from Zokman had dampened her initial excitement about seeing her mate. Something was definitely off but she could not quite ce it.

    The sister wives had been skeptical about Nikjin''s motives when she told them he''d agreed to let her see her mate. And then Zokman who had be her enemy from their first encounter earlier today is now suddenly all smiley and jovial with her. Why?

    "Here we are," said Zokman, stopping at the edge of thepound bordered by tworge trees that Erin couldn''t identify. "Once you step beyond these trees, you enter the holding forest where your mate is being kept." "Holding forest?" asked Erin.

    "That is what we call the cells," said Zokman with an air of pride. "That was my idea," he added.

    "Obviously," Erin muttered.

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing. Can we go inside now?"

    "Of course, go ahead."

    Taking a deep breath, Erin stepped forward and immediately found herself in a forest that looked like the one she''d beennguishing in a few days ago. She looked back and saw that Cheyenne was following her with an unreadable expression. Erin had thought that they both entered the forest at the same time, but the fact that the other woman was far behind her meant that Cheyenne had entered muchter than she did.

    "Danshak?" Erin called out softly, not wanting to startle her husband with her presence. "Danshak, where are you?"

    There was no response, but she kept on walking and scanning the area for a sign of her mate. She heard a rustling sound somewhere ahead of her and she paused.

    "Danshak, is that you?"

    No answer.

    "Danshak, it''s me, Edvana. Can you hear me?"

    "Edvana?"

    Erin looked up to where the voice hade from and she saw a familiar giant wolf with tan fur, hanging onto the branch of a tree in a stance that showed that he was ready to pounce on her if she turned out to be an enemy. He jumped down from the tree and instantly shape shifted into a man, and grabbed her in a bear hug.

    "Oh, my days! It is you, my Edvana," he said, burying his face in her hair. "I thought I was hallucinating."

    "My love, it is me," she said and pulled back to look at his face. He had grown a bushy stubble from going days without shaving.

    He looked somewhat haggard and had lost a bit of weight too. "It is so good to see you again."

    "My darling, you are even more beautiful than I remembered," he gushed. "Where have you been? Why are you dressed like this?"

    Cheyenne coughed, bringing their attention to her.

    "Who is this?" Danshak asked, noticing the other woman for the first time.

    "I am your wife''s chaperone," replied Cheyenne. "We should be returning soon."

    "Returning? To where?" asked Danshak. "What is going on, Edvana?"

    Erin felt crushed by the look of rm on Danshak''s face. She wished she could go back with him and plead with Nikjin to let him stay in thepound with the others but she knew that was impossible.

    "I am so sorry, my love, but I cannot stay here with you," she said and her voice broke as she spoke.

    "Why not?"

    His look of disappointment crushed her soul. "I wish I could exin it all to you but I can''t. All I can tell you now is - "

    "We have to go now," said Cheyenne in a stern tone.

    "Let her speak!" Danshak growled at Cheyenne.

    "It''s ok, my love," said Erin, soothingly. "Everything is going to be all right."

    "I cannot let you go," Danshak said softly. "I would rather die than remain in this deste ce for another day without you."

    "So be it!"

    They both turned around at the sound of the unexpected voice and saw Nikjin in wolf form, standing only a few feet away from them in a battle stance with his teeth bared. They had been so engrossed in their emotions that they hadn''t heard him enter.

    "No!" Erin screamed. "Leave my mate alone!"

    "Did you not hear him?" Nikjin countered. "He said he would rather die than let you return to myir where you belong."

    "Yourir? Are you now his - "

    "No, I am not," Erin said sharply, not waiting for her husband toplete the unsavory question. "And I will never be, I promise you. I am yours and I will always be yours until the end of time."

    "We shall see about that!" said Nikjin before covering the distance between them and knocking the couple to the ground.

    "Edvana!" Cheyenne screamed and ran forward to drag her ward away from the wrestling males.

    "Let me go," Erin yelled, trying to break free from Cheyenne''s hold.

    "I was instructed to get you out of here once my lord shows up, and that is what I am going to do," said Cheyenne, tightening her grip on Erin''s midriff.

    Erin stopped struggling and looked at Cheyenne. "You knew about this?"

    "No. I only know the instruction I was given. If I do not get you out of here, I shall be turned into one of those mindless, murderous beasts and I cannot let that happen. Do you understand me?"

    That was not what Erin had been hoping to hear, but she could now understand why Cheyenne would be hellbent on following the instruction she was given, to the letter.

    She returned her attention to where the battle between Nikjin and Danshak was being waged and her heart sank. The former had an unfair advantage over her mate who had been starved for days and barely able to maintain his bnce. She watched with horror as Nikjin tossed his nephew around like a rag doll, ripping his skin apart with his ws and fangs. Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion as she watched her captor, killing her mate.

    By the time he was done, Danshak was an unrecognizable lump of mangled bones and gore.

    "Now, tell me, my darling Luna, is there anyone else you would like to see?"

 Chapter 39

    From somewhere inside the ck hole that she had sunk into, Erin heard Cheyenne calling her name and saying something to her, but she could not hear what was being said and she did not care.

    She wanted to die, but death had eluded her. The initial numbness she felt after witnessing Danshak''s gruesome death has worn off and was now reced by crushing grief that left her breathless at times. It was as if she was getting stabbed in the heart with a sharp dagger each time she remembered how Nikjin ripped her mate apart like a piece of rag.

    "You cannot continue like this, Edvana," said Cheyenne softly. "Please, drink this herbal brew I made for you. It will give you strength."

    "For what?" she asked and was surprised to hear how strangely her voice sounded. It was as if someone else was speaking through her. Was that Edvana''s voice or was it hers?

    "I know you feel as if you have nothing more to live for but you have to remember that the rest of your mate''s family are still in captivity, most importantly, the Prime Alpha. There is yet hope," said Cheyenne, soothingly.

    "There is no hope. Stop fooling yourself. This was the Prime Alpha''s fault. If he hadn''te here in rage instead of being as calcting as his opponent, Danshak would still be alive."

    It hurt so much to say Danshak''s name that she winced when she said it. How was she going to continue existing without him? How do people recover after losing their soulmate?

    "He killed my husband too," said Cheyenne, as if she''d heard Erin''s mental question.

    "My husband was a fur merchant and I had traveled with him to a small settlement near Pentuck to trade. On our way back to Vomani, we met Nikjin. We had heard of him before and we knew him to be the estranged brother of the Alpha King of werewolves.

    "We humans never concern ourselves with werewolf matters, so when he told my husband to join his army, he refused, and right there before my eyes, he killed him. I watched the love of my life die for simply refusing to be a puppet in Nikjin''s hands."

    "And then he brought you here?" asked Erin.

    "Yes, he brought me here to join the other women whom he had held in captivity in his domain. I became one of his sex ves because it was my only chance at survival. Like you, I also wanted to kill myself and I nearly seeded one time." Erin''s eyes widened. "What happened?"

    "I stole a vial of poison from Zokman''s hut when he was out with Nikjin and I drank it. Unfortunately for me, they returned sooner than I had expected and Zokman fed me the antidote and revived me.

    "As soon as I recovered, I was whipped several times with a leather cord by Zokman and then Nikjin threatened to have me transformed into the dark beasts if I ever attempted to take my life again.

    "I have seen those beasts in action and they arepletely stripped of their humanity and senses. They are simply created to be killed in ce of Lord Nikjin. I cannot imagine ending my life as a mindless, murderous beast." "That''s awful," said Erin, with a shudder. "How could they do that to you?"

    "Lord Nikjin and that evil Zokman are soulless bastards," said Cheyenne, darkly. "I have decided that the best revenge is to stay close to both of them, gain their trust and find a way to ruin their ultimate n. All I have to do is to wait for the perfect time to strike."

    Now, this was something Erin liked to hear and for the first time since Danshak''s death about a week ago, she finally felt something close to hope, bubbling in her heart. "Do you have a n already?" she asked.

    "No, but I will figure something out eventually,ˇ± replied Cheyenne. "The full moon will be out in a week or so, and that means I need to think of something fast. If Nikjin seeds and bes the new Alpha King of werewolves, we are doomed."

    Erin gingerly rose to a sitting position on her bed. Her body was sore from lying down in the same spot for several days.

    "If we work together, we could destroy Nikjin''s ambition to be the Alpha King," she said in a businesslike tone. "First of all, we have to take out Zokman. He appears to be the brain behind Nikjin''s ns but I suspect that he has some tricks up his sleeves that even his boss is unaware of."

    Cheyenne scoffed. "I doubt that very much. Zokman is Nikjin''s puppet, he only does what he is told."

    "I do not think so. My instincts tell me that he has a secret n but I don''t know what it is yet," said Erin with an air of intrigue.

    Rowana entered the hut just then and was surprised to see Erin awake and sitting down. "Thank the gods! You are finally awake and talking. How did you convince her to get up, Cheyenne?"

    "She has a way with words," said Erin with a smile. "Besides, I cannot grieve forever. My mate would have wanted me to avenge him and that is exactly what I intend to do."

    Rowana nced nervously at Cheyenne and then back at Erin. "I am not sure that is a good idea, Edvana. My lord is not someone you can go up against. He is a ruthless adversary. Tell her, Cheyenne."

    "She is not wrong, Rowana. We need to avenge our loved ones who have died at the hands of Lord Nikjin. If we are going to die at his hands too, we might as well die on our feet, fighting him rather than on our knees, begging for freedom or sucking his cock!"

    Erin burst outughing before she could stop herself. "Oh, Cheyenne. I thought you were a properdy!"

    Cheyenne giggled, and was pleased that she had made Erinugh.

    "This is not funny," said Rowana, seriously. "If my lord gets wind of what you are nning, he will kill you before you even have a chance to beg for your life." "And who is going to tell him? You?" Cheyenne challenged her co-wife.

    Rowana took a step back, cowering under the other woman''s re. "I would never betray you like that," she said. "I just do not think that this is a good idea."

    "It doesn''t have to be," Cheyenne snapped at her. "Here, Edvana, drink this special brew I made for you. Once you finish it, I will give you some food to eat, and then we will clean you up and present you to Lord Nikjin."

    Erin balked. "Present me to him? Why?"

    "Why not? We must strike the iron while it is still hot. Let our lord think that he has seeded in breaking your spirit. Be meek and repentant when you are presented to him and let him think that he has won, and then he shall begin to confide in you."

    Erin wasn''t sure she was ready to face her husband''s killer just yet, but something about this woman''s drive for action piqued her curiosity. "You seem to know him very well," said Erin, intrigued.

    "I have been with him for two years and it did not take long for me to know how to impress him. He is a bully and he likes it when people fear him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Once he is convinced that he has conquered you, he will begin to brag about his recent conquests and you just might gain some useful information from all of his ramblings."

    "This is dangerous," Rowana whispered fearfully. "Lord Nikjin is far more cunning than you two give him credit for."

    "And he is way more egotistical than you give him credit for," Cheyenne fired back.

    "You do not have to join us in this, so keep quiet and let us do what we must. Perhaps you are satisfied with being a fearful captive for the rest of your existence, but we are not."

    Something about Cheyenne''s burst of enthusiasm and unbridled confidence bothered Erin a little. It was clear that the woman had been looking for an opportunity to get back at Nikjin for killing her husband.

    Now, she was somehow convinced that Erin was the perfect weapon to carry out her revenge even though she does not have it all figured out yet.

    She had to exercise caution and tweak Cheyenne''s instructions before she did or said anything to Nikjin. She wasn''t interested in bing a sacrificialmb just yet.

    "Let me go and get your food," said Cheyenne and she left the hut.

    "You cannot seriously be considering all that nonsense that she is telling you, Edvana," said Rowana with eyes that were brimming with fear.

    "Cheyenne is not thinking right and she is taking advantage of your grief to use you."

    "I understand your concern, Rowana, but not doing anything is far worse. I know what Nikjin is nning to do if he bes the supreme leader of werewolves and believe me when I tell you that it is worse than all of the atrocities that he has alreadymitted. He is evil!"

    "I know and that is why I know that you cannot defeat him. Not with Zokman by his side. They are two formidable forces that work together as a team and do not forget that they have dark magical powers at their disposal too. This is a suicide mission, Edvana. Do not do it."

    Erin sighed. Rowana was making sense with her arguments but Erin couldn''t bring herself to back down just yet. If Nikjin had killed her, Danshak would have avenged her death. She owed her mate justice for being killed so senselessly. "I will think carefully about everything you have said, Rowana. Thank you."

    "Good. Do not allow Cheyenne put you in trouble with her wild ns. There is a reason why she''s our lord''s favorite and it does not only have to do with her sexual prowess."

    This bit of information surprised Erin. "What do you mean?"

    Rowana was saved from answering the question when Cheyenne returned with a trayden with enough food to feed a battalion.

    "Here you go, my dear," she said as sheid down the tray in front of Erin. "Eat as much as you want and let us beautify you afterward."

    "Wow... that''s a lot of food," Erinmented, eyeing the loaded tray.

    "Yes, it is. Now get off that bed and start eating. I shall send word to Lord Nikjin that you will being to see himter today."

    Once again, Cheyenne''s enthusiasm set off warning bells in Erin''s head, especially now that Rowana has nted some seeds of doubt in her mind about the woman. Was she being used as a puppet in Cheyenne''s secret scheme? "Go on, Edvana, eat. You need all the strength you can get," said Cheyenne with a grin. Her cheeks were rosy with excitement and she was suddenly in high spirits.

    "If I didn''t know better, I would have thought that you were fattening me up for ughtering," Erin half-joked.

    Cheyenne cackled hysterically like a drunk woman. "Oh, please! Nobody is getting ughtered today, not when our n has not even taken shape. Now, eat up, my dear friend. Destiny awaits." "Whose destiny? Hers or yours?" Rowana asked her co-wife.

    "Keep your mouth shut and mind your business," Cheyenne pped back at the other woman. "Stay out of my way and I will stay out of yours, Rowana."

    The veiled threat was unmistakable and once again, Erin wondered what her new buddy, Cheyenne was really up to. Was she just trying to take down Nikjin, or was there more to her quest for revenge?

 Chapter 40

    She was led into Nikjin''sir by an uncharacteristically joyous Cheyenne who had been in a good mood since theirst conversation in the hut earlier today. When Erin came face-to-face with her mate''s killer, she thought her knees would buckle with fear. But instead, her stomach clenched and her spine stiffened in anticipation of what he might say or do to her.

    He was fully dressed in a heavily decorated brown leather vest, a pair of breeches, and a headdress with feathers and beads. His upper arms were adorned with leather straps designed with beads and stones, and his fair hair was held up in a bun.

    He looked so incredibly handsome, so ravishing that Erin almost forgot that he was a ruthless killer.

    "Wee back to thend of the living," he said ndly while his sharp eyes studied her intently. "What clever revenge n have youe up with?"

    His question surprised her. She tried to speak but her throat was dry, so she licked her lips and swallowed a few times. "I - I do not understand what you mean," she croaked.

    "You saw me killing your mate and you have been mourning his death ever since. I do not believe that now that you have be coherent, you would not think of a way to avenge him. So, let us hear it. What is your n?"

    Erin didn''t know what to say. Was she supposed to tell him that she was nning to sabotage his takeover n and kill him if she could? Absolutely, not!

    "It is not her, it is Rowana," said Cheyenne. "She has been filling Edvana''s head with nonsense."

    Erin gave the woman a sharp look. "Have you lost your mind?"

    "You should be thanking me, you fool," Cheyenne snapped at her. "I told you nothing gets past my lord, did I not? Did Rowana not tell you of her ns to work against our lord?"

    "She said no such thing!" Erin fired back, losing her temper. "It was you who - "

    "Liar!" Cheyenne shouted over Erin''s voice. "Do not try to rope into this."

    "Silence!" Nikjin barked, shutting up the arguing women. "Cheyenne, go and fetch me Rowana."

    "Yes, my lord," said Cheyenne, and she left the room hastily while avoiding Erin''s eyes.

    "She is lying," she said once the other woman had left. "She was the one who suggested that I should avenge Danshak. Rowana had nothing to do with it."

    "Do you know why she is my favorite amongst the women?" Nikjin asked quietly.

    "No," Erin responded, dreading his response.

    "Because she is the most loyal of them all," he answered. "She won my admiration with her truthfulness, letting me know who was plotting against me and who was speaking badly about me in secret."

    "But she is lying this time," Erin said softly, her eyes filling up with tears of sympathy for poor Rowana who was going to be punished because of Cheyenne''s lies.

    "If she is lying to me now, then it means that she is feeling threatened and wants to eliminate either you or Rowana or maybe both of you at the same time. Do you know what that tells me?"

    Erin shook her head slowly, unable to speak because fear had gripped her vocal cords and rendered her dumb.

    "It tells me that one of you is plotting against me and you are the first person on that list of suspects."

    Just then, Cheyenne and Rowana joined them, the former looking smug, while thetter was a bag of nerves as she twisted her fingers tensely.

    "Here she is, my lord," said Cheyenne with an exaggerated curtsy.

    "My lord, you wanted to see me?" Rowana asked shakily.

    "Yes, my darling Ro," said with a coldness that was a sharp contrast to the endearment he had used in addressing the woman. "You see, Cheyenne here said that you have been trying to incite Edvana to seek revenge for her mate''s death. Is that true?"

    Rowana nearly passed out from shock. "That is a lie! It was Cheyenne who had been filling up Edvana''s head with ideas of how to team up against you.

    "I told them they would not seed because you will find out about their ns sooner thanter. I had nothing to do with it."

    "Stop lying," said Cheyenne. "My lord knows you are lying."

    "Why are you doing this?" Erin asked the woman whom she had empathized with only a few hours ago. "Rowana had nothing to do with it. Why are you trying to get her killed?"

    "Hush, Edvana. You should be concerned for your life too," said Cheyenne confidently. "My lord, they were both in on the n. I overheard them."

    Nikjin smiled slowly, enjoying this jigsaw puzzle that was ying out in front of him. "That is enough," he said. "Come here to me, Cheyenne."

    She gave Erin a look of victory before strutting towards her master. "Here I am," she said to him sweetly.

    He lifted his hand and stroked her tenderly. "I have always preferred you to the rest of them because I know that you are loyal and you will always tell me the truth."

    Erin felt her heart sinking as he spoke. He had believed the lying Cheyenne and now she and Rowana would either be killed or turned into those horrible beasts that were created just to die.

    Was this how she would end her time travel expedition here? Would she also be dead in the future if Nikjin killed her here? Would anyone else ever know about the dream stone if she died here now without passing on the secret to someone else first?

    "However," Nikjin continued speaking. "You have be tainted because of your ambition, Cheyenne."

    Her eyes widened with realization. Her master had seen through her act of treachery against the other women. In her quest to eliminate her possible rivals, she had overyed her hand and gotten herself into trouble. "My lord..."

    "Hush, Cheyenne. I know I promised you a spot beside me when I be the Alpha King, and I know you want to be my queen so badly but I do not trust you anymore."

    "Please, my lord," she whispered fearfully. "You know I love you. I was only trying to protect you."

    "And for that reason, I will not let Zokman turn you into a beast. Instead, I will give you a dignified death."

    Before Cheyenne could utter another word of a plea, Nikjin reached out with both palms on either side of her neck and snapped it like dry wood. Cheyenne crumpled to the ground like a discarded cloak. Rowana''s hand flew to her mouth to stifle a scream, while Erin''s stomach clenched and threatened to discard the meal she had eaten earlier. She felt faint and it took all of her strength for her to remain standing.

    "That could have been you, Rowana," said Nikjin without a sign of remorse for killing a woman who had just told him that she loved him. "But I let you live because I knew that Cheyenne was trying to frame you and your new friend here." "T-thank you, m-my lord," Rowana stuttered. She was shivering so much that she was barely coherent.

    "Now,e here and thank me properly," Nikjinmanded her.

    Rowana stumbled forward and embraced him but he did not wrap his arms around her in return. His eyes were on Erin who was trying her best not to copse from fear. Cheyenne''s body was sprawled on the floor in front of him but he seemed unbothered by it.

    Wordlessly, Rowana broke the embrace and began to slowly undress him. First, she removed his headdress and gentlyid it on the only table in the room. Then she untied the ropes on either side of the vest that was holding it together and sheid it down too.

    She moved to his breeches and undid the strap, pulling down the snug clothing to reveal Nikjin''s erect cock.

    "Killing arouses my sexual desire," he exined to Erin who was staring at him with a stunned expression. Her fear had been reced with disbelief at the scene unfolding in front of her.

    "I think I should excuse you two," she said, blushing with embarrassment.

    "No. You will stay and watch," said Nikjin with a challenging look, daring her to disobey his order.

    Erin''s eyes darted to where Cheyenne''s bodyy on the ground and then back to him. "Of course," she mumbled. Watching him have sex with Rowana might be awkward but it was better than having her neck snapped like a twig.

    Rowana dropped to her knees and took his massive shaft in her hand, licking it slowly like a delicious lollipop before putting it in her mouth for a thorough sucking. She stroked his balls lovingly as she continued to suck him, moaning at intervals as if she was having a taste of a mouth-watering snack.

    She was rubbing his balls with one hand and stroking her breasts and nipples with the other.

    It was by far the most inappropriate yet erotic thing that Erin had ever witnessed in her life. She''d watched porn before in her future life but it was different from seeing two people do the deed in real time, right in front of her.

    What was even more ufortable for her was how Nikjin continued to stare at her while he was been sucked off by Rowana who was either genuinely enjoying herself or simply putting on a great show. "Stand up," he ordered and Rowana sprang to her feet instantly.

    He ced her arms on his shoulders, and then lifted her by her buttocks, prating her in a standing position. She threw back her head and cried out with pleasure as he began to thrust in and out of her.

    It was too much for Erin to bear. She felt a sensuous tingle between her legs and noticed that she was growing wet down there.

    I shouldn''t be feeling this way, she thought to herself. My mate just died, I shouldn''t be feeling like this. Her reaction to Nikjin''s hardcore romp with Rowana made her feel ashamed because she shouldn''t be getting aroused when her husband had only died a few days ago at the hands of this same monster.

    "No!" she said, unable to stop herself.

    "Yes," replied Nikjin who was still fucking Rowana furiously. "Yes, my Luna, yes. This could be you too. I know you desire this, stop lying to yourself."

    "No," she repeated. "No!"

    Nikjin chuckled. "How about this?" he asked and dropped Rowana on her feet. She staggered and held on to him for support.

    He dragged her to a nearby chair and bent her over it before entering her from the back. Rowana gripped the chair tightly and moaned loudly. "Yes!" she screamed. "Do not stop, my lord! Hurt me!"

    He was going in and out of her with such speed that Erin caught herself envying the other woman. He was moving his hips in circr motions at intervals, sending Rowana into a frenzy of wild pleasure. She was weeping with ecstasy and begging Nikjin for more.

    Erin had the urge to slip her fingers between her legs and set herself free of this torturous arousal that was driving her insane. However, she couldn''t because Nikjin was watching her and she didn''t want to give him the satisfaction of seeing that she had sumbed to his wicked tactics to break her further.

    "You want this, do you not?" he asked her as he continued to m his cock into Rowana''s vulva which was dripping with her cum.

    It was brutal and insanely erotic at the same time, and Erin desired it so much that she nearly cried.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "This is what you want,ˇ± he repeated, taunting her.

    "No," Erin whimpered.

    She tried her best to hold on to her self-control but in the end, she failed. Her hand flew between her legs on their own ord and before she knew it, she was stroking her snatch furiously, punishing her clitoris with a hard rub. "That''s it," Nikjinughed, encouraging her to keep at it.

    She gave in to defeat and sank to the floor to get morefortable, spreading her legs wide to give Nikjin a full view of the action. She continued to work herself furiously while he drilled Rowana deeper and deeper.

    Within seconds, the room was filled with a cacophony of moans from the three of them. It was as if they were having an orgy even though only two people were joined at the genitals there.

    The buildup to the release was intense as Erin watched Nikjin fucking Rowana mercilessly while he watched her masturbating like a possessed woman. The three of them exploded into violent orgasms at the same time, shaking and moaning together like erotic triplets.

    When it was over, Nikjin shoved Rowana on the chair and walked to where Eriny on the floor, panting.

    "You will join me in bed tonight," he told her and picked her up from the floor. "And I assure you, my dear Luna, it will be a very long night."

    Erin was too exhausted from her self-loving that she couldn''t even offer up an argument against his wish. She felt as if she had betrayed Danshak by participating in that vulgar threesome with his killer.

    She was a disgrace to her people and a sorry excuse for a mate. How could she allow Nikjin to use her for his pleasure like that after everything he had done? How could she allow that to happen?

    He carried her into the room andid her on the bed. "If I were you, I would enjoy the remaining days of my life instead of wasting it regretting things that I cannot change," he said to her.

    "I am going out to get someone to discard Cheyenne''s body and then when I return, we shall get acquainted with each other''s bodies."

    A shudder ran down her body but she could not tell if it was from fear or anticipation. Was she going to soil Danshak''s memory by sleeping with his killer or would she rather die?

    Was sleeping with Nikjin going to take her a step closer to her n of sabotaging his dream to be Alpha King or was she fooling herself?

    What if she pretended to be on his side and garnered as much information as she could from him? If she had him on her side, it would be easier to break his alliance with Zokman and as Cheyenne had said, the men functioned better as a team.

    That meant if she cane between them, she stood a better chance of stopping him from bing the new Alpha Prime. But how?

 Chapter 41

    Nikjin returned with two brass goblets in his hands and offered one of them to Erin. "Go ahead and drink this, it will put you at ease and let you release your inhibitions," he said.

    "I don''t want to release my inhibitions!" she fired at him. "I should be mourning my mate whom you killed right before my eyes barely a week ago. How can you expect me to share a drink with you after what you''ve done?" "Would you rather join your mate in thend of the dead instead?" he asked coldly. "Because I can send you there right now if that is what you want."

    Erin remembered how he''d snapped Cheyenne''s neck with little effort a while ago and her blood ran cold with fear. "No," she said meekly.

    "Now, take this and drink it," he ordered her.

    She eyed the goblet suspiciously before reaching for it.

    "Have no fear, my sweet Luna. It is not poison," he said with a smug grin. "I shall not kill you yet unless you force me to."

    "I can''t think of anyone who has ever forced you to kill them since I came here," she replied.

    Nikjin chuckled. "That sharp tongue of yours is going to be your downfall. Now drink up!"

    After a little hesitation, she put the goblet to her mouth and drank its content. It tasted like sweet red wine but it had a unique tang to it and it smelled like raspberries. "What is this?" she asked, handing the goblet back to him.

    "You will see in a short while," he replied mysteriously before draining his goblet too. He flung them across the room and stood over the bed where Eriny, feeling weird.

    "I feel warm..." shemented as her body began to react to the drink. She felt intoxicated but she wasn''t.

    For some strange reason, Nikjin began to look more and more attractive to her and as she gazed at him, hisid cock began to rise and grow rigid. She could feel the usual tingle of arousal bing intense between her legs and her nipples were starting to perk up.

    "It was an aphrodisiac," she gasped. "The drink was an aphrodisiac!"

    He grinned triumphantly at her. "You can feel it working now, eh? I told you Zokman knows his job, did I not?"

    Once again, Erin was reminded that to conquer Nikjin, she needed to get rid of that bastard, Zokman. It was going to be her next line of action as soon as she was finished with this mess with Nikjin.

    He was about to make her one of his so-called mates and lump her together with the other sister-wives. It was a disgusting thought and she needed to stop this raving lunatic from branding her as his property but her limbs had turned to jelly and she could barely move.

    "Is this how you like your lovers? Weak and drugged out of their minds?" she asked, taunting him.

    He smiled charmingly and said, "Oh, no, my darling. You just wait and see. By the time the potion kicks in properly, you will be begging me to fuck you."

    "Never!" she said, but even so, she could feel her body vibrating with an intense sexual need.

    She needed something hard to enter her and free her from this strong arousal and it was definitely not something that her fingers could resolve. Her need continue to grow, frustrating her like an itch that she couldn''t scratch. She was writhing on the bed, panting like a thirsty dog.

    Nikjin licked his palm and then wrapped it around his cock and he began to stroke it slowly, lovingly like a treasured pet. Seeing him work himself like that made her hungry for him but she still had some restraint. She wouldn''t let him win this time, not again.

    "You wish this was going into you, do you not?" he teased her as he increased the speed of his stroking. "You want me, do you not?"

    "No," she whispered, but even as she said it, she felt the moisture between her legs sliding down her perineum. Her nipples were taut to the point of aching and she was losing her mind with how much effort it was taking for her not to touch herself.

    "I can''t do this!" she panted desperately.

    "Oh, yes, you can," he replied, stroking himself harder.

    "Please, stop," she begged.

    "Never!"

    Unable to stop herself, she cupped her breasts and began to rub her nipples, as if to relieve them but they only made her hornier than before. "Shit!"

    Nikjin threw back his head andughed at her frustration. "You are only torturing yourself. Let me put you out of your misery, Luna."

    "No," she squealed, but she was dying with her mounting arousal. "Yes, please!"

    Heughed again. "I cannot hear you," he said. "Beg me!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She swallowed hard. This twisted fucker was indeed going to make her beg him to fuck her when she was supposed to be resisting him instead. What a demon! "Please," she moaned.

    "Louder," he demanded.

    "Please!"

    "I want everyone outside to hear your voice," he said gleefully. "I want them all to know that I am taking you tonight and that you are now officially mine."

    What the hell? Not only was he going to make her beg, but he was also going to make her humiliate herself by announcing this disgraceful moment to the whole world. "Please, don''t make me do that," she pleaded.

    "Say it loud and say my name," he insisted stubbornly.

    "Please, sleep with me, Lord Nikjin," she said, cringing internally.

    He ignored her and continued to wank harder, panting as he neared his release. The sight of him working himself fiercely turned her on the more and she cupped a hand over her dripping vulva.

    Oh, how she wanted to feel that rigid length of him buried deep inside her. She wanted him to pound into her harder than he did on Rowana. She wanted to feel him ripping into her like a savage beast, filling her up and taking her to the highest peak of sexual satisfaction.

    This shouldn''t mean anything, she thought to herself. This was just sex - she was simply trying to satisfy a need that he created in her. She couldn''t continue to torture herself like this when the antidote to her itch was standing right there in front of her.

    "You win," she said. "Now,e here and fuck me like the beast that you are."

    "Only after you beg me loudly enough for everyone to hear," he said stubbornly. "I want them all to know that I have conquered and taken ownership of the feisty Luna."

    "Please, fuck me!" she yelled. "Louder, and say my name!"

    "Please, fuck me, Lord Nikjin!"

    He came just then like a volcanic eruption, spilling his seed on the edge of the bed and the floor in front of him. His body shook feverishly as squeezed out thest drops of cum from his pulsating penis.

    "Now, it is your turn," he said and joined her on the bed. "Spread your legs, let me taste you."

    Erin obeyed immediately, flinging her legs wide apart to allow him to kneel between them and do whatever he wanted, as long as it ended with a series of powerful orgasms for her.

    He stuck out his tongue and flicked over her erect clit, making her suck in a breath sharply. The licking intensified until he was practicallypping up all of her cum while she wiggled under him. When he put his mouth on her vagina and began to suck her, she thought she would die from pleasure. She grabbed onto her boobs and squeezed them so hard that it was almost painful.

    "More," she moaned. "I want more."

    He reced his mouth with his fingers, ying with her and making her legs shiver in the air. She had to let go of her boobs so that she could hold her legs in ce because she didn''t want to interrupt what Nikjin was doing to her. While he stroked her clit with his thumb, he wet his forefinger with her cum before sliding it into her ass.

    Erin was blown away by this new sensation; it was unexpected and it was insanely erotic and unbelievably sweet.

    "You love that, do you not?" he asked when she sighed with joy.

    "Yes," she breathed. "Yes, I love it!"

    He doubled the pration, adding another finger, and this time, he began to thrust in and out of her butt hole. Her moans were loud and guttural, but she didn''t care if anyone could hear them outside the room. There was no way she was going to experience this level of gratification and not scream the roof off. This was unlike anything she''d ever felt.

    "Yes, Luna. Yes, scream and let everyone know that you now belong to me," he said, encouraging her loud cries of ecstasy.

    "Yes, I belong to you!" she screamed. She was ready to sell her soul to him right now if it would guarantee her a continuous supply of orgasms like these.

    He crawled up her body andtched onto one of her nipples, sucking it hungrily. Erin dropped her legs on either side of him and cupped his face as he continued to suckle.

    He moved from one breast to the other and back again, sucking her until she experienced another round of orgasms. It kepting anding on a loop and she felt as if jolts of electricity were zapping through her body. When his hardened cock finally thrust into her, she rxed and savored the sweetness of that first entry. He moaned for the first time, resting his head between her breasts. ˇ°That feels incredible,ˇ± he sighed, holding his position to enjoy the warmth inside her.

    "Yes, it does," she agreed and then began to move her hips slowly.

    Her movement excited him and he started to move too. They picked up speed at the same time, pounding against each other like two wild beasts racing towards the same prey.

    He flipped her to the side and anchored her leg on his shoulder, creating a scissors position. His fingers stroked her clit, matching the rhythm of his strokes.

    Their hips gyrated in opposite motions, yet synching perfectly. He drew her closer, jamming the entire length of hisrge shaft into her, and continued to ride her like a mad stallion. She matched his speed once again, grinding against him; pussy to cock, balls to butt, hot flesh on hot flesh, in and out. They were joined tightly to each other as if bonded with glue.

    When their orgasms came very hard, their hips continued to rotate of their own volition because both of them had lost control at this point.

    They screamed out in unison, holding unto each other and trying their best to extend the peak moment for as long as possible. As the fire of their intense sexual encounter faded, so did their consciousness.

 Chapter 42

    There was nothing warm or romantic about her escapade with Nikjin and so when Erin woke up sometime after their first romp, all she wanted to do was to get the rest of the aphrodisiac''s effect out of her system.

    He was asleep beside her, looking so peaceful and impossibly gorgeous but she felt no tenderness toward him. All she felt was a strong desire to jump on him and ride him ruthlessly as he had ridden her not too long ago.

    She wanted to ride him until everyst drop of Zokman''s vile potion waspletely removed from her body. Only then will she be able to think clearly and n a way to get out of here after sessfully ruining her captor''s political ambitions. She got up to a sitting position and took hold of his resting cock in her palm. When she bent down to wet it with her tongue, she heard Nikjin''s gasp of surprise.

    Her erotic activity had woken him up and she watched with mounting excitement as his organ began to harden in her hand. She licked the head, liking how he shivered in reaction to that sensual contact.

    "What an exciting way to wake up," he rasped, his voice thick with desire.

    "Shush," she replied, silencing him. They didn''t need words this time around. Surprising herself, she shoved his hardened length into her mouth, sucking it deeply. Nikjin writhed beneath her, groaning as if he was in pain.

    He reached down and caught hold of her nipples, tweaking them and rubbing them between his fingers. The sensation of what he was doing to her sent her into a frenzy and she sucked him harder.

    She slipped her other hand between her legs to stroke herself while working him.

    "By the gods! You are one wicked female," he moaned when she began to knead his balls while still sucking him and rubbing herself. He began to move his hips back and forth, thrusting in and out of her mouth.

    Her arousal continued to mount until she couldn''t hold back anymore, and so she got up and straddled him, settling herself on his cock. He slid right into her easily and they began to fuck furiously.

    Erin''s boobs bounced up and down as she humped her lover who was in awe of her prowess. He stroked her boobs, ran his hands down her torso, massaged her clitoris, and squeezed her buttocks.

    It was as if he was trying to memorize the curves and lines of her body. When his pleasure began to mount, he held her by the waist to keep her still so that he could take over, jamming himself into her so hard that she screamed out because of the intensity of his mad thrusts.

    She was drowning in orgasms and begging him not to stop, but when he finally did because he had reached his peak, it was thunderous like an earthquake. She copsed on his chest panting and sweating profusely when it was over.

    ***

    The sun was already up when she woke up again. Nikjin woke up just as she did, yawning like a man who had spent the entire night banging his step-nephew''s widow.

    "Ah, I have not slept so peacefully in such a long time," he said with a smile at Erin.

    "Maybe if you weren''t trying to kill off every living creature in the world, you wouldn''t be having sleepless nights," she retorted.

    Her sanity has been fully restored after the power of the aphrodisiac has finally worn off. They''d had sex again at dawn when he''did her on her stomach and mmed into her from the back while pinning her hands behind her. It had been brutally sweet and Erin blushed now as she remembered it.

    Nikjin chuckled. "And here I was thinking that we were finally getting along. Tell me, what can I do to win you over?"

    "Besides setting me free and leaving my family alone?" she asked sarcastically.

    He shrugged. "You know I cannot do that. It defeats the purpose of everything I have done until this very moment. I have gone too far to turn back now, surely you understand that, do you not?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "The only thing I understand is that your selfishness has taken away too many innocent lives and you are not even done yet."

    "I have told you before that everything I have acquired today was not given to me. I have had to fight to gain respect and I will not stop fighting until I gain dominion over every werewolf and human on this side of the world.

    "In a matter of days, my dream will be a reality and I want you to be by my side when that happens."

    Erin frowned at him. "Don''t think that all of the nonsense we did here changes anything between us. You are still my mate''s killer and I am still your prisoner."

    "You do not have to be a prisoner anymore, Luna," he said softly.

    "My name is Edvana," she replied through clenched teeth. "May I leave now? I''d like to return to the women''s hut to clean myself up."

    He said nothing until she stood up from the bed to leave the room. "Do you not want to know what happened to your brother-inw and his pack?"

    That question halted her in her tracks. Zanisck and Zorraya and the other warriors! She had forgotten about them while she was busy enjoying multiple orgasms with the enemy. "What happened to them?" she asked, her voice rising with concern.

    Nikjin smiled cattily, taking so much delight in her distress. "Oh, well... he was wounded a bit and a handful of his pack died in the attack."

    Her heart froze. What if Zorraya had been killed too?

    "But have no fear, my sweet Luna. He has called for reinforcements and I hear that your father might be joining the troopsing from your hometown.

    "Would it not be nice if you could send word to him to stay back and not die senselessly like the others? I could use his strength and tactical thinking when I be Alpha King." Erin felt helpless. Now her father wasing to this damned ce to die too? What could she do to stop the catastrophic battle that was only a few days away now?

    "I would not bother my pretty head about it if I were you," he said with a smirk. "As long as you are always ripe and ready for me when I need you, you have nothing to fear." He stroked his genitals suggestively as he spoke and Erin was disgusted.

    "Now, go on and wash up," he said. "I will do the same and prepare for breakfast."

    She realized that he was dismissing her and it stung a little because she had hoped that he might have developed some sort of tender feeling toward her after what had transpired between them all through the night.

    That would have made it easier for her to manipte his decisions and give her a loophole to create a crack in his alliance with Zokman. However, it appeared that Nikjin was going to be tougher to deceive than she had thought. Rowana was right; he was far more clever than she and Cheyenne had given him credit for. The thought of Cheyenne made her stomach churn and she became ufortable.

    "Yes, I should go," she said btedly in response to his order.

    "I will send for you tonight," he said, rising to his feet. "And this time around, there shall be no aphrodisiac involved. We shall fuck with our minds intact."

    She ignored his words and left his room. He was ying some sort of stupid mind games with her and she wasn''t interested in taking his bait, especially now that she knew that he enjoyed riling her up.

    Outside, everyone was going about their daily activities until they spotted her and they began to stare. She''d been so pressed to get away from Nikjin that she had forgotten to cover her nakedness before stepping outside. Oh, well! It was toote to run back to Nikjin''s ce to grab something to cover herself with now. Besides, she wasn''t interested in facing him again just yet.

    With her head held high, she continued on her way to the sister-wives'' hut, ignoring the whispers from all corners and the eyes that were judging her as she passed. Since none of them was bold enough to step up to her and say whatever problem they had with her, she would not dignify them with her attention either.

    She did not owe anyone an apology or an exnation about her choices, so they can keep gossiping behind her back if they liked.

    Time was running out and she needed to find a way to throw a monkey wrench into Nikjin''s ns before the night of the full moon. Perhaps it was finally time for her to have a one-on-one meeting with Zokman.

    Her instincts told her that the clever shaman had a trick up his sleeve and it was time she finally figured out what it was. She''d had her fun and now it was time to get down to business, and the lives of everyone she cared about depended on her sess.

    Only Mizzah was in the women''s hut when she got there and as soon as the young woman saw her, she looked away, blushing.

    "I am the one who should be embarrassed and I am not," said Erin. "Where are the others?"

    "In the kitchen, preparing my lord''s breakfast," replied Mizzah. "Will you be eating with him?"

    "No. He has no use for me anymore until he sends for meter tonight," Erin replied matter-of-factly. "Is that not how he is with you all?"

    "Yes, but..."

    "But what?"

    "He was... different with you," said Mizzah carefully. "It didn''t sound as if he was punishing you, and you, you sounded as if he was pleasuring you like a true lover."

    Erin didn''t know what to make of the woman''s analysis. "What, he doesn''t pleasure youdies too?"

    "Lord Nikjin is usually brutal, never tender like normal men," Mizzah exined.

    "He was brutal with me and he is not a normal man. If you don''t mind, I would like to take a bath now." "Of course," said Mizzah shyly, understanding that her kiss-and-tell conversation with Erin was over. "Mizzah, dear. Can you please do me a favor?" asked Erin, as the other woman made to leave the hut. "What is it?"

    "When I am done with my bath, I would like to pay a visit Zokman. Do you know where I can find him?" Mizzah''s eyes grewrge. "Whatever would you want with that crazy man?"

    "Oh, do not trouble your mind about what I want from him," smiled Erin. "I just need to know where to find him."

    "I will take you to his hut when you are ready, but why?"

    "As I said before, Mizzah, don''t worry about it. I just need to have a quick talk with him. I believe it is time that Zokman and I got properly acquainted."

 Chapter 43

    Zokman''s hut was located outside the border of Nikjin''spound, hidden behind trees and tall grasses. It was bigger than the standard-sized huts and had two torches burning on either side of the entrance. "Do you want me to follow you inside?" Mizzah asked with a shaky voice.

    Erin could see that the young woman was terrified of Zokman and she could understand why. "No, Mizzah. You don''t have toe with me. You can go back now, I''ll go inside alone." "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. Go on, go back home. I will join you and the otherster."

    Mizzah hesitated only a moment before she spun on her heels and hurried away like a scared child.

    Alone, Erin inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly. She didn''t know what she was going to say to the shaman but she knew that she needed to choose her words carefully.

    She knew that Zokman would hang on to anything incriminating to use against her when he reunited with his ally. She squared her shoulders and took the first step forward.

    "I smell a lunaing to visit me," said Zokman from the darkened interior of his hut. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"

    "Are you going to invite me in or are we going to have this conversation without seeing each other?"

    He chuckled. "You are the one who cannot see me, but I see you clearly."

    Erin kept walking forward until she entered his dimly lit hut. He was sitting on a low stool in front of a disy of dried bird bones and stones on a faded animal hide.

    The ce smelled of incense and looked cramped with all kinds of voodoo paraphernalia, with several dried human and wolf skulls hanging from the ceiling with tiny ropes.

    It was a creepy ce and she felt ufortable being there. Now she understood why Mizzah didn''t want to follow her in.

    "I admire your courage, Edvana," he said with a smile. "Not many women would have the heart toe in here."

    "I am not just any woman, am I?"

    "No, you are not. However, are you not afraid that I could kill you in here without anyone knowing?"

    "Mizzah knows that I am here, and I am not sure your master would be happy if he found out that you''ve killed me."

    "He is not my master!"

    "Fine, your friend. What would you tell him if you kill me?"

    "Do you think he cares about you? You are just another ything to him and nothing more. Do not overestimate your importance to him."

    "I could say the same thing about you, Zokman. Nikjin and I did not just fuck each other like wild animals, we talked too."

    "About what?" he asked suspiciously. "What did he tell you?"

    Erin scoffed. "Do you actually expect me to tell you what your friend told me in confidence?"

    Zokman sat up straighter. "You are bluffing!"

    "Maybe... maybe not," she said, enjoying his distress.

    "I could turn you into one of those beasts right now," he threatened. "You will tell me what you know right now or face my wrath!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Erin knew he was bluffing but she didn''t want to push him over the edge. She needed to take control of this conversation instead of letting this shrewd man box her into a corner with fear.

    "He is on to you," she said. "He knows you are nning to sabotage his ns but he does not know how or what you are up to."

    It was a lie but she knew this might be her only opportunity to find out what Zokman was nning and if he indeed was up to something that Nikjin was not aware of.

    He responded to her im with a hard stare. It was as if he was trying to determine if she was being truthful or not, and Erin stared right back at him, refusing to back down. Finally, Zokman looked away with a grunt.

    "He may have his suspicions but he can never know what I am up to," he admitted.

    Erin almost sighed out loud but she schooled her expression into a mask of indifference. "You would be a fool to double-cross Nikjin. He is far more intuitive than you think."

    Zokman snorted. "He is nothing without me!" he said angrily. "I made him who he is today and he has stolen my dreams and made them his own."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It was my idea to overthrow Vak Smallchief and be the Prime Alpha. It all began with a conversation I had with Nikjin many years ago. I told him that Vak had the power to rule over humans as well as werewolves, and instead of living in the shadows, he could take over the world with the kind of power he wielded.

    "My dear friend Nikjinughed me to scorn and told me I was insane because I was just an ordinary human who had inherited special powers from his ancestors. He said only a werewolf could be an Alpha King, and I knew that part was true."

    "So, what made you think it would ever be possible for you to be the Alpha King?"

    "I told Nikjin to bite me and make me a werewolf, but he refused. He imed that life as a werewolf was lonely and full of torment and that he would rather spare me the pain of bing one. Besides, only Vak had the power to make any human a werewolf because he was the first Alpha. Only his bite would make a difference and every seed that came from him would be born a werewolf. Ever since I learned that secret, I have been obsessed with finding a way to get to the Prime Alpha. I begged Nikjin to take me to his brother, but my so-called friend refused. He said it was in my best interest to remain a human and that I should quench any dreams I had about bing a werewolf."

    Erin was surprised that she felt sorry for this horrible man that had done many unspeakable things to innocent people. She pushed her feelings aside and continued digging for more information.

    "At what point did Nikjin hijack your ns to be the Alpha King?"

    "It was shortly after Vak''s third son came of age and was inducted into his father''s n of Alpha warriors. Nikjin had not been selected to be a part of the Alpha pack warriors and his ego was bruised.

    "He felt insulted that his brother chose his son over him even though he was older and more experienced in warfare. He refused to remain in his rank as a Beta because he thought he was too good to be rated as a second-tier werewolf." "I see... so, what happened next?"

    "He separated himself from the only family he has had since his mother died and he became a lone wolf. Every attempt by Vak to reconcile with him and take him home failed. He became hostile to Vak and his family, attacking members of the n and even killing humans.

    "That was when his brother banished him and forbade all werewolves from interacting with Nikjin. He became an outcast, bitter and fueled with rage against his brother and family."

    "And how did you enter the picture?"

    "Well, he knew he could not conquer his brother alone because he was no match for him. Besides, what could one angry Beta dopared to an army of werewolves?

    "Nikjin was well aware of his limitations, and so he came to me for help. He said he wanted to overthrow his brother and be the Alpha King of werewolves." "Why did you agree to help him?" Erin asked, soaking up every tiny detail of this intriguing story.

    "Initially, I did not want to. But then, it urred to me that this could be my opportunity to gather every useful information I needed to know about my adversary, and also use Nikjin to do the dirty work of fighting his brother and weakening his defense.

    "In my quest to be a werewolf, I carried out multiple experiments on random people that I kidnapped in the woods. I used them to test a potion that I made out of a werewolf''s blood but the results are what you have seen which are those mindless beasts that exist solely to die.

    "I knew I couldn''t make myself into such a vile creature that had no mind of its own, and so I offered them to Nikjin as his army. That was how our alliance began and he wasted no time in spreading the word that he wasing to wage war on his brother."

    The story was a lot to digest but it told Erin everything she needed to know about these odd friends that were fighting a parallel war that could end tragically for everyone involved, including her.

    Even though she now knew the gist of the matter, how Zokman was going to make himself the Alpha King if he somehow seeds in taking out Nikjin, still remained a mystery to her.

    "How do you intend to defeat the Prime Alpha then?" she asked innocently.

    "It is actually a simple thing," he said smugly.

    "When Nikjin shows up to fight with his brother, I will join in the fray too and get Vak to bite me. Once that happens, I willmand the beasts to kill Nikjin and Vak and then I will drink the Prime Alpha''s bold.

    "It has to happen when the moon is at its brightest because that is the final ingredient to seal everything. Then I shall be the new Alpha King of werewolves."

    Erin chuckled. "I am sure you are smart enough to know that everything cannot work out as easily as you have just described. There''s also the issue of Nikjin being immortal. Did you forget about that?" Zokman threw back his bald head andughed like a maniac. Heughed so hard that he held his sides as if hisughter was causing him pain too.

    "Why are youughing? Did I say something funny?"

    He wiped a tear from the corner of his eye and looked at her. "Is that what he told you? That he is immortal?" "Yes. Is he not?"

    "No, my dear Luna. Nikjin is as mortal as the rest of us."

    "But - "

    "Listen, I knew he was going toe back to me eventually when his ambitious side kicked in. It took longer than I had anticipated but when he came, I had already figured out how I was going to use him.

    "I had thought ahead also and I knew that if he had children, they would haunt me down one day and try to kill him. I could not leave that chance open, could I? So, I lied to him and told him that for him to be the only werewolf king in history, he needed to be immortal and that the only way to make that happen was for him to drink the blood of his unborn seeds."

    This piece of information was just as revolting as it had been when she first heard it from the horse''s mouth. How could Zokmane up with something so cruel and utterly disgusting?

    "That was my first payback to him for trying to steal my dreams away. Since he was a very selfish creature, he bought into that lie quickly, no questions asked. His second and final payback ising in a few days when the full moones out and I strike him down like a useless tree. He will not see iting!"

    ''Oh boy,'' Erin thought. This was a tale of a toxic friendship that started on a shaky foundation and was now about to fall to pieces like a house of cards. She just needed to find a way to wiggle in and save her father-inw from the horrible fate that awaited him less than a week from now.

    "Are you not worried that I might tell Nikjin everything you have said to me here?" she asked cautiously.

    She knew there was a catch because Zokman wouldn''t spill out all these secrets to her if he didn''t hold a joker still.

    He grinned, showing stained teeth. "Oh, you would not dare, Edvana," he said confidently. "Why not?"

    "Because if you do, I will have your wounded brother-inw killed and I will give your sister-inw to Nikjin to be his next fuck mate. You know he loves exotic females, he would be thrilled to have a new one. And you will be discarded like a piece of filthy rag, then I shall take my revenge on you for ratting me out."

    Her skin crawled with dread. Zorraya was alive and this horrid man knew who she was! She couldn''t let her sister-inw be subjected to the same humiliating experience that she''d had to go through in this ce.

    Weruona was still alive and it would kill Zorraya to have to surrender her body to that evil Nikjin simply for the sake of her survival. And then there was poor Zanisck who was already badly injured, he didn''t deserve to die the way his brother did. She couldn''t let that happen.

    ˇ°Fine,ˇ± she said reluctantly. "You have my word. I will not breathe a word of this to Nikjin."

    "Good. All you have to do is keep your mouth shut and stay out of my way."

    "As you wish," she replied stonily.

    "Besides, now that you are in on the whole scheme, I might as well go all the way and make you my new ally."

    Erin raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

    "The truth is, sneaking around to keep the wheels of my ns well oiled without being discovered by Nikjin is bing increasingly challenging. I could use an assistant to help me out and that is where youe in." "But you said you wanted me out of the way," she argued. She didn''t want to be a part of anything that had Zokman''s signature on it.

    "Yes, I did, and you will not be in my way if you follow my instructions and do exactly as I tell you. Now, listen carefully to what I am about to tell you because your survival and that of your family members depend on it.

 Chapter 44

    For the first time since she arrived in this ce, Erin was not only afraid for her life but terrified that she might not live to see the next sunrise after tonight because Zokman had given her a task that was designed to get her killed one-way or another.

    He''d confided in her, telling her that he has been secretly sneaking food to Vak in his forest cell to keep the Alpha King strong although he had only told Nikjin that his step-brother was getting little quantities of water every other day. As far as Nikjin was concerned, his most important captive was wilting away in his cell, waiting to be devoured on the night of the full moon. It would be a massive shocker to him on that day when he finds out that he had been fooled by his right-hand man, Zokman.

    Meanwhile, the devious shaman had instructed her to carry out today''s food delivery to Vak Smallchief because he would be in a meeting with Nikjin and a handful of werewolves who were loyal to his friend''s cause. They would be going over the final details of their battle formation in preparation for the night of the full moon.

    Zokman had said that he could not skip the missing because he was the other half of the brain behind the n, and he did not want the Prime Alpha to miss his meal for today. So, now it was Erin''s job to get the food to her father-inw without being discovered by Nikjin or anyone else in thepound.

    As if that was not dangerous enough, he had told her to remain hidden when delivering the food to avoid getting attacked by the Alpha King who might mistake her for an enemy under the cover of darkness. She was to drop the bowl of food and run out of the forest cell immediately or risk being torn to pieces before she can properly introduce herself.

    All of this was to happen as soon as Nikjin vacated hisir to go to the venue of the meeting which would be taking ce at Zokman''s tent. She had to go and return before anyone noticed that she was missing.

    It was a daredevil task and she had begged Zokman not to send her but he wouldn''t listen. He kept threatening to give Zorraya to Nikjin until Erin finally agreed to do what he wanted. "Why the long face?" Nikjin asked her.

    She was with him in his longhouse and they were eating dinner together. The food tasted like sawdust to her because she was too jittery to eat like a normal person. She might die tonight!

    That thought kept reying in her brain over and over again like a crappy song that was stuck on repeat.

    "Me? Nothing, I''m fine," she said and stuffed arge piece of meat into her mouth.

    "I do not expect that you would still be apprehensive about sleeping with me tonight," he said with a lopsided smile. "We have done it many times already, have we not?"

    "I am not apprehensive about that," she snapped and caught herself. "I mean, that is not what I am thinking about."

    "What then are you thinking about? Tell me."

    She kicked herself mentally, feeling like an idiot. "I miss my mate," she said sadly.

    "Would you like to join him tonight?" he asked with a nasty sneer.

    Erin shook her head vigorously. That was not the reaction she had been hoping for but it turned out that this guy did not have a single sympathetic bone in his ripped body. "No," she mumbled through her mouthful of meat. "Then eat that meat quietly and never speak of him again!"

    She nodded her head and continued chewing obediently. She had to remember that Nikjin was a loose cannon and he could explode at any time, so it was best not to push his buttons or she would be very sorry. "You can do that mourning widow act when you are with the others, but when you are with me, I need your undivided attention and adoration. Is that clear?"

    She swallowed quickly. "Yes, Lord Nikjin."

    "Good. Now clear out this ce as soon as you finish eating," he said, rising to his feet. "When I return from my meeting with Zokman, I want toe back here and find you naked and waiting on my bed." "Yes," she said, grinding her teeth silently in anger.

    "And I do not want you to just lie there like a log of wood," he continued. "You will wee me with open arms and kiss me like a long-lost lover. Do you hear me?"

    "Yes, Lord Nikjin," she replied with a bite in her tone.

    He seemed to enjoy getting a rise out of her because he grinned at her sharp reply. "That is more like it," he said and walked out.

    Erin waited for five minutes after he left before tiptoeing to the doorway to peep through the p and confirm that he was indeed gone. She spotted him in the distance with about a dozen hefty men, heading in the direction of Zokman''s hut. After a quick scan of the area to make sure that there was nobody around, she bolted out of the longhouse and ran to the spot under arge tree in the opposite direction where Zokman had left a bowl of food and a leather bottle filled with

    water.

    There was a small pouch beside the package which contained the magical powder that was supposed to open the portal into the forest cell where Vak Smallchief was being held. She grabbed all the items and raced into the woods until she reached the point where some drooping tree branches formed an arch, as Zokman had exined.

    She opened the pouch and emptied its content on her palm before blowing it ahead of her. The powder formed a mist that parted slowly like a curtain, creating an entryway for her to go into the forest cell.

    Erin could feel her heart pounding wildly as she entered the dark cell. Zokman had instructed her to leave the ce as soon as she dropped the food and water because the portal would only remain open for a short time.

    If it closed up while she was still inside the cell, she would be trapped there with her father-inw.

    As much as Erin was eager toplete her errand and get out of the cell, she also wanted to speak with her father-inw and give him some heads up about what had been going on in Vomani with Nikjin. Sheid the food and water down and waited for a sound or movement, but nothing happened.

    "Father!" she called out. She was careful to remain close to the portal in case her father-inw came at her with the intent to kill her. "Father, it is I, Edvana. Please, reveal yourself to me."

    There was still no response and she was beginning to feel ufortable with the eerie quietness of the faux forest.

    "Father!" she called out again.

    "Who is your father?" Vak asked from within the darkness.

    "My father is Chief Anamak of Quandagh, your loyal subject and your ally who fought beside you in Ketjouk."

    "It is you then," he said, still shrouded in darkness. "How did you find me?"

    "It is a long story, Father, but I want you to know that you are in grave danger," said Erin quickly.

    She nced back and saw that the portal was beginning to close. "I cannot stay here long enough to tell you everything you need to know, but you must know that Zokman and Nikjin are nning to kill you on the night of the full moon. Both of them want to be the next Alpha King and they are only keeping you alive to kill you eventually."

    "I see," he said. "When shall this full moon night be?"

    "In a few days from now. I will do whatever I can to help you, Father. Please, do not lose hope. I have a strong faith in you that you will ovee this."

    "Thank you, Edvana. Thank you."

    "I have to leave now. Goodbye, Father."

    She ran through the portal just a second before it closed up. She was so shaken by that close call that shey on the grass to catch her breath. "That was close," she whispered to herself.

    Her next challenge was getting back to Nikjin''s ce without being spotted by anyone. She ran as fast as her legs could carry her and when she got to the edge of thepound, she hid behind tall bushes to scan the area.

    Her heart froze when she saw Nikjin and his men returning from Zokman''s. How was she going to sneak into his longhouse without being seen by him or his men?

    "He''s going to kill me," Erin whispered fearfully to herself. Perhaps she should have simply dropped off the food in the cell without waiting to alert her father-inw of what his enemies are up to.

    But she hadn''t been in there for long, right? What kind of meeting did these men have thatsted only a few minutes? Shouldn''t a strategy meeting take hours of deliberation instead of a few minutes of chatting? The whole situation wasn''t adding up and she suspected that Zokman had set her up to be killed by Nikjin.

    "That bastard!" she said in frustration while she watched helplessly as Nikjin and his men continued to approach his longhouse at a leisurely pace.

    Her opportunity finally came when Nikjin turned around to say something to his men, and while they listened to him intently, Erin bolted from her hiding ce like a sh of lightning and ran straight to the longhouse.

    She had never run so fast in her life, and when she slipped into the longhouse, her heart was beating so fast that she was barely able to breathe. The moment she entered the room and sat on the bed, Nikjin came in, glowering at her as if he knew what she had been up to.

    "Why are you breathing hard?" he asked her.

    "I - uh, I..."

    "What is that in your hair?"

    Erin quickly brushed her fingers through her hair and she was horrified when she found a leaf stuck in her hair.

    "Have you been outside?" Nikjin asked menacingly. "Did I not tell you to remain here until I returned from my meeting?"

    "Uh, yes. I - I went outside to relieve myself," she stuttered. It was the best lie she coulde up with under the circumstances.

    "You disobeyed me," he growled.

    "I am sorry. I - "

    He smacked her across the face so hard that she fell back on the bed, dazed and disoriented. "Never ever disobey me again, do you hear me? I do not care if you have to relieve yourself on the bed, but if I tell you to stay inside, you stay inside. Is that clear?"

    She nodded in response because her mouth was too numb for her to speak and she was afraid that her jaw might be broken.

    "Now, take off that ridiculous skirt you are wearing and spread your legs for me!"

    Erin hurried to obey him but her hands shook as she undid the sp holding her skimpy skirt together. She got down from the bed to remove her skirt and as soon as she dropped it on the floor, Nikjin grabbed her by the throat and mmed her onto the bed.

    "You are wasting my time," he said to her face.

    While still pinning her down by the throat, he used his other hand to free his cock from his pants and shoved it into her with such force that her breath left her.

    "You... are... hurting... me," she croaked. Her throat was burning from the choke-hold he had on her and her vagina was on fire from his brutal thrusts.

    "That is the whole point, my dear Luna," he said gleefully, enjoying her pain. "This is what you get for disobeying me."

    She was struggling to breathe and she knew that if she didn''t do something, she would die on this bed under Nikjin. She balled her hand into fists and began to punch him in the sides because those were the only ces she could reach from her position.

    Nikjinughed as she continued to pummel him. "This is why I like you, Luna. You are feisty and I know you will not go down without a fight."

    He loosened his grip on her throat but does not set her freepletely. "Hit me harder," he demanded.

    Erin was disappointed to see that he was rather enjoying her punches, so she stopped and said, "Let me go."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Not until I am done with you," he said stubbornly. "Now, hit me, or else I will beat you to a pulp if you disobey me again."

    She knew that was not an empty threat, so she balled her fists again and began to punch him as hard as she could manage. Her punches seemed to fuel his passion because he increased his pace, thrusting into her even harder, making her bite. her lip in pain.

    The abuse seemed to go on forever until he finally reached his peak and copsed on top of her,pletely spent yet satisfied.

    He rolled off her and nudged her with an elbow. "Go away!"

    "Do you want me to leave the bed?" Erin asked uncertainly.

    "Get out of here and do note back until I send for you again," he said coldly. "Go and join the others in the women''s hut. Go!"

    She scrambled to her feet and grabbed her skirt from the floor before running out of his longhouse. Tears stung her eyes as she ran, and although that had been the most humiliating experience of her life, she was so d to still be alive. "You are going to get yours too, Nikjin," she whispered to herself. "I will not let you be the Alpha King. I will make sure you do not seed, even if it is thest thing I do!"

 Chapter 45

    Two days after that harrowing experience, Erin was sitting alone in the women''s hut when Rowana came running in with a tear-stained face and waspletely hysterical.

    "I am in trouble!" she said to Erin. "My life is over!"

    "Calm down, Rowana. Tell me, what is it?"

    Rowana looked about wildly as if to make sure that they were indeed alone before she leaned toward Erin and whispered, "I am with child."

    Erin gasped. She knew the implication of this development and she understood why the other woman was beside herself with fear. "Are you certain?"

    "Yes. My bleeding has note for the past three months and this is the fourth month now."

    "Well, there could be other exnations for that," said Erin, hopefully.

    "No, Edvana. It is only a matter of time before it bes public knowledge. Look at me," she said and stood up so that Erin could see her stomach. Her lower belly was slightly protruded, a clear indication that her pregnancy was well into the second trimester already.

    "Oh," said Erin with a sinking heart.

    "What am I going to do now?" Rowana cried.

    Erin scratched her head. This was a very terrifying development. Nikjin must never know about Rowana''s condition or else the poor woman would be dead in a matter of minutes. "Perhaps you should send word to him that you are unwell and cannot be in his presence until you recover," Erin suggested.

    "He would send Zokman to me for healing," said Rowana. "If Zokman sees me, I am as good as dead."

    "Well, we''ll tell them that it is your monthly bleeding."

    "I cannot bleed forever, can I? What happens afterward when my bleeding supposedly stops?"

    "You are going ahead of yourself, Rowana. Let us offer this excuse first and worry about the remaining dayster."

    Hopefully, in the next few days when the Alpha King defeats Nikjin, Rowana would no longer have to worry about her life and the survival of her unborn baby.

    The only way that would be possible was if things turned out the way she hoped that they would - that is if Vak kills Nikjin and Zokman and restores sanity to their ns.

    Mizzah walked in just then and found Rowana still in tears. "What is it Rowana? Has something happened?"

    Rowana was caught by surprise and quickly wiped the tears off her face. "Nothing is wrong," she said, unable to meet Mizzah''s eyes.

    "Then why are you crying?" Mizzah asked.

    "She is having pains in her stomach," said Erin. "It is that time of the month again."

    "Oh," said Mizzah. "I was beginning to wonder why you have not gone to the bleeding hut for some time now."

    Rowana and Erin exchanged nces but said nothing.

    "Go on, then. I shall bring you some herbal drink to relieve your pains," said Mizzah, going to the other end of the room to pick up an earthen bowl. "Oh, before I forget, Edvana, Zokman is asking to see you." "Is he?" said Erin with a bite. "Where is he?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where else? His hut, of course. I saw him on his way there and he called out to me to tell you toe and see him."

    "What for?" Rowana asked.

    "I have no idea," said Erin.

    "I am going to advise you to keep your wits about you whenever you are with that man," said Mizzah, wisely.

    "I do not know what you think that you might gain by making friends with him. He is an evil man and you will do well to stay away from him."

    "You are right," Erin agreed. "I think he is up to no good but I do not know what exactly he is nning to do."

    "Just stay out of it," said Mizzah. "The only person Zokman is loyal to in this world is Lord Nikjin and nobody else. Always remember that, no matter what he tells you."

    There was something familiar about Mizzah''s warning. It sounded simr to what Rowana had said about Cheyenne who pretended to be plotting with her against Nikjin but in the end, it turned out that the woman had been doing that to score brownie points with Nikjin all along.

    Could that be what Zokman was doing too? Had he been lying about his intentions to double-cross his friend? Was he doing that to see how far she would go to try to frustrate Nikjin''s attempts at bing the next Alpha King? That made sense because she refused to believe that a human actually thought that it was possible for him to defeat a werewolf and be the Alpha King. Either that or Zokman was seriously demented and would need the help of a psychiatrist to set his head right.

    "Let me go and fetch the herbs for you, Rowana," said Mizzah. "I will return quickly, I promise."

    "Thank you," said Rowana with a sad smile as she watched the younger woman leave. "She is such a kind soul. I do not want to lie to her."

    "Listen to me, Ro. The fewer the people who know about this, the better for you," said Erin. "Let this secret remain between you and me for now, that way, Lord Nikjin is less likely to find out about it." "I trust Mizzah. She would never give me away," Rowana protested.

    "And I trusted Cheyenne too but she nearly got the two of us killed, remember? Nobody needs to know about this yet. If you want your baby and you to survive this, then you will keep your mouth tightly shut." Rowana looked scared. "So, what do I do with the herbs when she returns with them? And I have to go to the bleeding hut too. What if there are other women there? How do I exin why I am not bleeding?" Erin sighed. She felt sorry for women of this era who have to sit together inside the same hut and shed their menstrual flow into designated holes in the ground.

    It was a messy business and too intrusive for her liking. Who even came up with that method of shedding period blood?

    "Well, you should remain here then and tell her that the blood is noting out yet. As for the herbal drink, just pretend to drink and toss it away when she is not looking. Do not drink it or else it might harm your baby. You do want to have the baby, do you not?"

    Rowana nodded. "Yes, I want my child to live."

    "Good. So, do as I say and I wille back to stay with you once I return from Zokman''s ce."

    She found Zokman in front of his hut this time around, eating an apple. When he saw her, his eyes widened briefly in surprise before he quickly adjusted his expression to seem nonchnt.

    "You seem surprised to see me," she said. "Did you not send for me?"

    "I was hoping that one of the Alphas had killed youst night," he said dryly. "It turns out that I may have underestimated you too. I am impressed."

    "What do you want?" Erin asked coldly.

    "Oh,e on, Luna. Why are you acting as if I am your enemy? We are allies, remember?"

    "The only ally you have is your friend and master, Nikjin. Now, tell me, what do you want from me this time?"

    "Well, how did it go with Vakst night?"

    "I did what you asked. I dropped the food and ran for my life."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Does that mean that you did not even attempt to speak with him before you left?"

    "You told me not, did you not?"

    "Hmm..." he mused, unconvinced by her ims. "Well, I have studied the weather closely and I can now confirm that the full moon night will be in two days." Erin''s breath ceased. "In two days?"

    "Yes. And I need you to do one more thing for me before the hour of reckoninges."

    "What do you want from me again?"

    "I will give you a potion to put into Nikjin''s meal tonight," said Zokman darkly.

    "What? Have you lost your mind? I thought you were the one that wanted to kill him? Why are you trying to get me to do your dirty job for you?"

    "Kill him? Oh, no. That is not what I want you to do," heughed. "The potion is to weaken his strength."

    "But I thought - "

    "Do not be stupid! Do you think I stand a chance of defeating him at full strength?"

    "If you cannot defeat Nikjin, how then do you intend to kill the Alpha King?"

    "Let me worry about that. Now,e here. Let me show you what to do."

    He stood up and tossed his half-eaten apple into the bush before entering his hut. Erin followed him in and was once again jarred by the sight of his ugly hut.

    Zokman picked up a small wrapped pouch and offered it to her. "You have to be discreet when applying this potion to his food. Make sure that the other women do not catch you while you are at it otherwise, they will tell Nikjin and you will be dead before sunrise."

    Erin swallowed hard in fear but did not ept the potion. "Why don''t you do it yourself? You have a reputation for being very crafty around here."

    "Yes, I am crafty but I am not stupid. Now, take it!"

    "No!"

    "Well, then. That means you are ready to say goodbye to another Alpha in your family," Zokman threatened.

    "I will send my beasts to kill your brother-inw and then give his wife to Nikjin to be his sex ve. How do you like that?"

    Erin gasped. "Why are you so evil?"

    "The world is evil and it is cruel to nice people. Now, take this potion and put two pinches into everything that Nikjin will eat tonight."

    She reluctantly epted the potion from him. "What if someone else eats with him?"

    Zokman shrugged. "If the person is a werewolf, they will be weakened too, but if they are human, they will fall into a deep sleep that willst for days."

    Neither option was appealing and Erin was worried about anyone else getting hurt by this thing.

    "Remember, you must add it to his food before it gets to him," he said. "There is no way you can attempt to put it when the food has already reached hisir. He will most certainly catch you."

    "I hope this officially ends my business with you," she said, hating that she was at this lunatic''s mercy.

    "Our alliance ends when I say it has ended," he said smugly.

    "I have nothing to lose but you on the other hand... your entire family''s existence is hanging in the bnce and you would be foolish not to remain on my good side until the full moon night. Now, go. I will send for you again when I need you."

    "You need to stop doing that because the women are bing suspicious," Erin informed him.

    "Of what?"

    "Of my newfound friendship with you. They think you might be up to something and you are probably trying to use me against your friend."

    "And since when did they be that smart? Are you sure you have not said anything to them?"

    "I haven''t, and they are not as stupid as you think."

    "Fine. I wille to you when I need you again," he said and waved dismissively at her to leave.

    She turned to leave but then her eyes caught sight of a small jute bag on a shelf with some dewy powder inside. It was the same substance that he had given to her to open the forest cell portal with.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked. "Go now before Nikjin starts to look for you. And remember to keep the potion hidden until you need to use it."

    "Yes," she said and walked out of his hut.

    Seeing that bag of powder had given her an idea that she hadn''t initially thought possible. Now that she knew for certain that Zokman''s tasks for her were designed to get her into trouble with Nikjin, she was going to do her best to outsmart him each time.

    And then she would try to keep her head above water long enough to see the night of the full moon because she may have just found the key to unlocking a new level of surprise for the allies.

    Erin knew that if she yed her cards right, she would finally seed in avenging Olna Raven, Danshak, and every werewolf who has died needlessly in this war.

    She could be the one to tip the scales in favor of Vak Smallchief and help him retain his position as the Prime Alpha of werewolves.

 Chapter 46

    Putting the mysterious potion into Nikjin''s food turned out to be more challenging than Erin had envisaged. With Rowana safely tucked away in the bleeding hut, she was left with Mizzah, and Timah to oversee the preparation of their lord''s meal. There was so much care and attention that went into the cooking andying out of the food, that one would think that the women were preparing a feast for a respectable leader, instead of a bully who delighted in hurting everyone around him.

    Erin was amazed that it had never urred to any of the other women to poison their captor''s food and end their misery. Was it Stockholm''s syndrome that kept them hooked and loyal to him or was it just in fear?

    They fussed and primped over the meal until Erin was sure that she was going to lose her mind if she has to keep watching them go at it for one more second.

    "Is Lord Nikjin having guests over at his ce tonight or is all this food for him alone?" Erin asked dryly.

    "You know our lord loves variety," said Timah with a smile.

    Her remark reminded Erin of Zokman''s words when he had threatened to give Zorraya to Nikjin as his new sex ve.

    "Don''t we all?" she said under her breath, watching the other women closely so that she could seize the opportunity toce the food when they weren''t looking. "Timah, go to my lord and ask him if we can bring him his food now," Mizzah instructed the other woman.

    "Why me? Why not go yourself and ask him?" Timah protested.

    "You are going to draw his attention to you if you keep avoiding him like that," said Mizzah. "You do not want to get on his bad side, do you?"

    "I am not going!" said Timah, adamantly.

    "Fine. Edvana, go and ask our lord if he is ready for his meal," said Mizzah authoritatively.

    Erin scoffed. "If you have been attentive to the happenings around here yesterday, you would have noticed that Lord Nikjin is not very happy with me.

    "If I show up in hisir right now, he might lose his appetite and I do not want to be punished for being stupid enough to show my face when he is still angry with me."

    Her exnation sounded sensible, so with a long-suffering sigh, Mizzah left them in the kitchen to go and carry out the dreaded task by herself.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I wonder who appointed her the leader of the group," Timah grumbled after the other woman left. "Just because Cheyenne and Rowana are not here, she thinks she is queen now."

    "I wouldn''t want to be a queen in this horrid ce," said Erin. "I cannot wait to get out of here."

    "Me too," said Timah. "Excuse me, I need to go and relieve myself before it is time to serve Lord Nikjin. I will not take long."

    "Take your time, dear," Erin said with a smile, happy that she finally had her golden opportunity.

    As soon as Timah left, she quickly unwrapped the pouch she had been hiding in the band of her skirt and she started to sprinkle the content on the food, careful to check if either of the women wasing. She had her back turned to the entrance to block anyone''s view from seeing what she was up to.

    "What are you doing?"

    Erin jumped at the sound of Mizzah''s voice. She had been so engrossed in her task that she hadn''t heard the other woman approaching the hut.

    "Nothing," she denied, hiding the now empty pouch in her fist.

    "You are lying!" Mizzah screamed. "I saw you, Edvana. You were putting something inside Lord Nikjin''s food. I saw you!" "Hush!" Erin said desperately. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest because she knew she had been discovered.

    This may be Mizzah''s chance to score loyalty points with Nikjin by reporting what she had just witnessed.

    "Did Zokman put you up to this?"

    Erin saw a wiggle room for her to get out of this sticky situation by throwing the wicked shaman under the bus and she took it shamelessly. "Yes, he told me to do it."

    "By the gods, Edvana! I warned you, did I not? I told you to stay away from that evil man, now look at what he has made you do. He has sent you to do his dirty work for him and you agreed too. Why?"

    At this point, Erin knew the best way to reel Mizzah in was by telling her the truth. If the young woman could sympathize with her, she would be less likely to turn Erin in. "He threatened me," she said.

    "I still have family out there and Zokman knows where they are. He said if I did not do this, he would send his mad beasts to attack them and kill them all.

    "The hope of seeing my family again is what has kept me going in this horrible ce. Please, Mizzah. Do not let anyone else know what has happened here, please." Mizzah was incensed. "Are you mad? Do you think I am crazy enough to conspire with you to kill our lord?"

    "No, no, that is not it, Mizzah. This is not supposed to kill him," Erin exined quickly. "It is only meant to weaken him."

    The young woman threw back her head andughed. "I thought you were a clever woman," she said.

    "But you are nothing but a stupid woman who has allowed Zokman to use her weakness against her. I will not be a party to this!"

    She marched out of the hut, on her way to Nikjin''s longhouse like a woman on a sacred mission.

    "Mizzah! Wait!" Erin called out, but the other woman kept on striding purposefully toward the master''sir.

    "What is it?" Timah asked, returning from her bathroom break. "Why is Mizzah going back without the food?"

    "I do not know," Erin said tiredly.

    She had finally reached the end of the road here. Nothing and no one could save her from Nikjin''s wrath now, not even that hateful creature called Zokman.

    He had known this was an impossible task because the women were always fawning over Nikjin''s food.

    He must have known that she would get caught and he was probably counting on it. The bastard!

    "Herees Mizzah again," said Timah, looking off into the distance where her co-wife wasing from.

    Erin got to her feet and quickly tucked the empty pouch in her hand behind a box of knick-knacks on the wall shelf in the hut, and then she dusted the extra residue of the pouch from her hands. "Our lord has asked for his food and he wants the three of us to serve him," said Mizzah with a straight face.

    "What did you tell him?" Erin asked fearfully.

    "The truth, of course," said Mizzah with an air of self-righteousness. "Now pick up a tray of food and follow me. You too, Timah."

    "What is going on?" Timah whispered to Erin as they bent down to carry the trays of food.

    "Nothing," Erin whispered back. There was nothing to exin.

    As they approached Nikjin''s ce, Erin could feel her body shaking with fear and the tray of food quivered slightly in her hands.

    She had allowed Zokman to outsmart her and now she was going to die. She would not live to see the apocalyptic battle that could be the end of Nikjin''s reign of terror or the dawn of a new and terrifying era.

    She had missed the opportunity to set all the other prisoners free from their cells, and in a sense, robbed them of the chance to fight beside the Alpha King on the night of the full moon. That had been her n and she had failed woefully. When they stepped into the longhouse, Erin thought she would faint. Nikjin was sitting on his favorite chair and watching them keenly like a hawk.

    Once they were doneying down the food on his table, they stepped back and waited for further instructions from their master.

    "Where is Rowana?" Nikjin asked nobody in particr.

    "She is in the bleeding hut," Mizzah replied. "It is her time of the month."

    He pinned Erin with a hard gaze. "Mizzah tells me that you have poisoned my food," he said tly. "Is that true?"

    Timah looked at Erin sharply, surprised by Nikjin''s statement. Her eyes were huge like saucers and she was more shocked at Erin''s audacity to try such a treasonable offense than the question itself.

    "It is not true, my lord. I did no such thing," Erin denied.

    "Liar!" Mizzah rebuked her. "I saw you with my very own eyes, Edvana. Youced my lord''s food with poison. You imed that it was Zokman who had given it to you."

    Erin suddenly felt inspired. "Zokman? Which Zokman? The same one that would not touch me with a ten-foot pole, or which one?"

    Nikjin chuckled. "The Luna has a point," he said. "Zokman hates her. I do not see how he can form an alliance with her of all people. They are sworn enemies."

    "Oh, no, my lord. Edvana has deceived you. She has been to Zokman''s hut twice this week already. I was the one that took her there the first time she went," said Mizzah. "Does that mean you were in on the n to poison me?" Nikjin asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "No, my lord," Mizzah said quickly, shaking her head. "I have nothing to do with that. I caught her red-handed poisoning your food."

    "And where was Timah when this was happening?" Nikjin asked.

    "I went to relieve myself, my lord," said Timah. "I know nothing of this conspiracy. They would not tell me what was going on."

    "Very well, then," said Nikjin. "The three of you will sit down now and eat this food together."

    "Yes, my lord," said Erin and she dropped to the floor and began to eat.

    Timah gave her a dubious look before joining her, but Mizzah refused to participate. "I cannot eat it, my lord. I swear to you, it is poisoned!"

    Nikjin frowned at her. "Are you refusing to obey my order?"

    Mizzah whimpered fearfully. "No, my lord, but - "

    "Then do as I say!"

    She rushed forward and sat down on the floor with the others before taking a tiny piece of meat to put into her mouth. Everyone watched her chewing the meat meticulously before swallowing. Nikjin watched the women eat for another couple of minutes until the trays of food were nearly empty.

    "I do not see anyone dropping dead," Nikjin remarked humorlessly. "Can you exin that to me, dearest Mizzah?"

    She swallowed hard before speaking, "Perhaps it is a slow poison that was not designed to kill its victim quickly," she said.

    "Very well, then. You will all remain here with me tonight," he said with a hard expression.

    He reached down beside his chair and grabbed a bottle of wine made from animal skin and he drank deeply.

    "Since the three of you have deprived me of my food, I might as well make my heart merry with wine."

    Several minutes passed and nothing happened. Erin had expected that by now, they would be dropping off to sleep one by one as Zokman had predicted, but they were still wide awake and unharmed. Eventually, Nikjin got tired of waiting for something to happen, so he dropped his wine skin and got to his feet.

    "Stand up!" he barked at the three of them.

    "Tomorrow is my night of victory and instead of allowing me to eat and rest, you have all wasted my time with this nonsense im about my food being poisoned. Was that your n all along?" "No, my lord. What I said was true," Mizzah insisted. "Edvana did poison your food. I saw her."

    "So, can you exin why none of you is dead yet?" he asked her angrily.

    "No, my lord. I do not know how she did it. Perhaps the potion does not affect us, humans, maybe it was supposed to affect only you."

    Nikjin sneered at her. "Are you not forgetting something then? Have you forgotten that she is a werewolf just like me? Why isn''t she affected by the poison?"

    Mizzah was speechless. She hadn''t considered that small detail while putting her theory together.

    "What is it about you that makes these other women want to get rid of you so badly?" Nikjin asked Erin. "First it was Cheyenne, now it is Mizzah. Why are they so intimidated by you?"

    "I do not know," Erin replied innocently.

    "What is it that you know about me that these women do not know, that makes them see you as a threat?"

    "They do not know that you are immortal, but I do," Erin said confidently.

    The other women looked at her in shock and then back at Nikjin.

    A smile spread across his face slowly and he said, "You are right, my Luna. I am immortal and no kind of poison can kill me."

    He strode toward Mizzah and grabbed the young woman by the head before bashing her skull against the y wall beside her with such force, that it broke like a porcin vase. Timah screamed and ran out of the longhouse, while Erin retched up a violent stream of vomit, expelling everything she had just eaten.

    "I hate it when people waste my time," said Nikjin as he let Mizzah''s body drop to the ground.

    "Get someone to clean up this ce. And... next time another person uses you of making an attempt on my life, I shall kill you, no questions asked."

    He walked away from her leaving her shaken and afraid in a pool of vomit, with Mizzah''s crumpled body at her feet.

 Chapter 47

    Erin felt out of sorts after that barbaric scene she had witnessed at Nikjin''s longhouse. Mizzah''s body has since been buried and some servants had cleaned up the ce and restored some sense of normalcy to the environment. Timah had been inconsble and even med Erin for Mizzah''s death because she was sure that the other woman wouldn''t have used her of poisoning their lord''s food if she hadn''t witnessed it. Rowana was still cooped up in the bleeding hut, pretending to be having her period. Nikjin was nowhere to be found after he walked away from hisir.

    Meanwhile, Erin was consumed with thoughts of how she would wring Zokman''s scrawny neck if she ever got near him again, but she couldn''t go to his hut just yet and risk getting caught by Timah or worst of all, Nikjin. Tomorrow night was the apocalyptic battle between Nikjin and Vak Smallchief, and Erin was determined to y an important role in it. She was not going to just sit back in this hut and let a bunch of male werewolves determine her fate for her. She needed to get out of this ce, return to Denai'' Vena and retrieve the dream stone to take her back home to the future. She didn''t want to be here anymore, Edvana can continue from wherever she stopped.

    A man showed up at the entrance of their hut and stuck his head in. "Lord Nikjin wants to see everybody," he announced and walked away without giving the women a chance to ask questions.

    "What now?" Timah groaned. "Does he finally want to kill all of us?"

    Erin ignored her and walked out of the hut. She was surprised to see Zokman standing there beside his master, looking confident.

    When he saw her, he smirked and looked away quickly, as if he didn''t want to be caught staring at her.

    There were dozens of people already waiting in front of Nikjin''s longhouse in anticipation of his announcement. When he was sure that everyone was now present, he spoke.

    "Tomorrow night is my moment of glory," he began. "It is a time that I have waited for, for many years and now that it has finallye, I do not want to take any chances. Everything must go as nned and that is why I have called you all here to inform you of the role that you will y tomorrow."

    There was a smattering of murmurs in the crowd but they stopped talking when they saw Nikjin ring at them.

    "I have not asked for your opinions. Be quiet!" he said sharply. "As for tomorrow night, all werewolves will join me as I fight my brother for the title of Alpha King. Remember, he is mine to kill but if you see me in danger of being wounded, you shall attack him and overpower him on my behalf. Is that clear?"

    "Yes, Lord!" they replied in unison.

    "Zokman shall unleash the beasts on the imprisoned warriors in their cells," Nikjin continued. "Once the prisoners have been devoured, the beasts shall be unleashed on the werewolves outside of the cave. While all of that is happening, the humans among you are to remain at home here, preparing our victory feast. We shall all eat and drink together after I have defeated my brother and all of my enemies!"

    There was a cheer in the crowd amongst his loyalists. Erin felt a mixture of apprehension and excitement. The time had finallye to thwart Nikjin''s ns but did she have what it took to follow through with her ns?

    "You can go about your daily business now," Nikjin continued. "Remember your parts and y them well, and you shall receive your rewards from me when I be the Alpha King."

    After they were dismissed, Erin told Timah she was going to the outskirts of thepound to relieve herself, but instead, she made her way to Zokman''s hut. She no longer cared about being caught because of her.

    It was now or never for her to get her hands on the shaman''s magical powders. She had seen him entering the longhouse with his master, so she knew he wouldn''t being home just yet.

    She took a jute bag and grab several handfuls of the silver dust and dumped them inside the bag. She found a small de on the shelf beside a vial of potion and she took it too.

    She was armed and ready for battle. She snuck back into thepound, concealing her stash of contraband under her skirt, but nobody paid attention to her. Everyone was in high spirits and it annoyed her the more that these stupid prisoners were rooting for their captor to win tomorrow''s fight.

    Did they not realize that he was going to be even more powerful and more vicious than he already was if he won?

    It seemed as if she was the only sane person in thepound and she couldn''t trust any of these people with details of her nned rebellion. She would sneak out early in the morning to open the portals and set her people free. They might as well have an early start rather than just wait for Nikjin to make the first move.

    "What are you plotting this time?" Timah asked as she came into the room and saw Erin stuffing the jute bag into a corner.

    "Not you too," she said with a sigh. "Listen, this may be myst day in this ce and I do not want to part ways with you on a bad note. Let me be, please."

    Timah looked sober. "He is going to kill us all if he bes the Alpha King," she said quietly.

    "I am so afraid of what life would be like with Lord Nikjin as our supreme leader. Both humans and werewolves will not be spared from his cruelty. I wish there was a way to stop him."

    Erin couldn''t tell if the woman was being sincere or simply trying to trap her like the other women before her. She needed to tread carefully with this one and hold her cards close to her chest until she was sure that Timah could be trusted. "Sounds like wishful thinking to me," she said with a shrug. "Who has the courage to stop him?"

    "You," said Timah. "Why me?"

    "Because he seems to have soft spot for you and I know that you despise him. I am sure you know his weaknesses too."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "Are you trying to set me up?" Erin asked suspiciously.

    "No, Edvana," Timah said,ing closer to stand beside Erin. "I know you are up to something and I want to join you when you leave this ce."

    "Who told you I am leaving?"

    "Aren''t you?"

    Erin was silent for a few seconds. "Look, I do not have a clear n yet, but I am keeping my eyes peeled for opportunities to escape from here tomorrow.

    "I shall be taking Rowana with me and you are wee to join us if you want, but this secret must stay between us. If you run off to tell Lord Nikjin about it, he will kill us both and that will be the end of your ambition to be his queen." "I have no intentions of being his queen," said Timah quickly.

    "I will stay close to you and keep my eyes open too. When you are ready to run away with Rowana, just give me a signal and I will join you. I am ready to do whatever you want as long as I stand a chance of leaving this ursed ce in the end."

    "Good," said Erin, convinced that Timah was being sincere. "As I said before, I do not have any ns yet, but we will stay in this hut and watch how everything turns out before we make our move. Do you understand?" "Yes," said Timah, obediently. "When will Rowana join us?"

    "Tomorrow morning. I will go and get her myself."

    Timah pped her hands together excitedly. "I cannot wait to get out of here. If I leave this ce, I will run back to Pentuck to reunite with my family.

    "Lord Nikjin took me away from them many months ago and they could note to rescue me because they were afraid of him. After tomorrow, I may finally see them again!"

    Her excitement warmed Erin''s heart and she hoped that things would work out in their favor tomorrow because Timah was not the only one looking forward to a family reunion. She could not wait as well to be reunited with her family in Fairbanks, but first, she needed to live through this nightmare and make it out alive, whether Nikjin liked it or not.

 Chapter 48

    Both Erin and Timah barely slept a wink all night as they schemed and plotted together, trying toe up with the best escape n. When morning came, they were the first to get up and go outside to see what was happening. The handful of werewolves on Nikjin''s side was in high spirits because they thought that they were about to be elite warriors once their master became the Alpha King.

    The humans among them scurried about getting ready to start making preparations for the victory feast, as Nikjin had called it.

    "Nothing significant will happen until in the night when the moon rises," said Timah.

    "I know, but let us still keep our eyes open," replied Erin. "Go back into the hut. I shall go to the bleeding hut to fetch Rowana. We cannot leave her behind." Timah obeyed Erin immediately and returned to their hut. As Erin strode toward the bleeding hut, Zokman showed up in front of her looking smug.

    "You made it to the final day, I see," he said. "You are one resilient female and I salute your strength."

    "I am not in the mood for this," said Erin, attempting to walk past him but Zokman blocked her way. "Where are you going?" he asked.

    "That is none of your business," she retorted. "What do you want from me?"

    He grinned. "I am d that you asked because I do have one final task for you and your little friend, Timah."

    "I am not doing anything more for you, Zokman. Whatever you need has nothing to do with me. Find someone else to run your errands for you."

    "Now, you listen to me, you dimwit. I still have the power to kill the rest of your family and serve up your sister-inw to Nikjin like a full meal if you do not cut out that sass and do as I say."

    Erin snorted. "They might all die today anyway, so what do I care? Do whatever you want as long as you leave me out of it."

    Zokman''s eyes widened in surprise. He could hardly believe that his threats no longer hold water with Erin and he could not control her anymore. He had lost his hold on her.

    "Then I should just kill you now," he said and retrieved a crude dagger from the side of his loin cloth. "If you are no longer useful to me and my ally, then you deserve to die!"

    He lunged toward her with the sharp de in front of him and Erin dodged his attack by stepping to the side. He came at her again, missing her neck by an inch.

    She took to her heels and began to run toward the bleeding hut, as fast as her legs could carry her. She knew that if she could get into the women-only enclosure, she would be safe from Zokman. "Come back here!" he yelled at her as he chased her.

    Erin finally reached the bleeding hut and she burst through the entrance, hoping that hiding there would save her from the raving mad shaman that was after her life.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong. He followed her in, brandishing his weapon threateningly and frightening the half-dozen women who were sitting on designated holes dug in the ground to receive their menstrual flow.

    They all screamed and were too confused to decide whether to remain where they were or to get up and run away from the armed man and his prey.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Did you think I would not follow you in here?" he asked with glistening eyes and a garish grin of delight.

    "I will simply return to my hut and perform some purification rites after I have finished killing you."

    Erin was incensed by his tant disregard for the privacy of the women in the room. How dare hee here and make the women feel unsafe in a ce that was supposed to be their haven for a few days? Who the hell did he think he was? "I am done running away from you," Erin said with building rage. "I am not afraid of you!"

    She ran forward and immediately shape shifted into a giant brown werewolf that descended on the shocked shaman. His dagger dropped from his limp hand seconds before shended on him and ripped him apart.

    At this point, the women didn''t need to wonder what to do, they all stood up and ran out of the bleeding hut, except Rowana. She stood stock still, staring at the carnage in front of her with an open mouth. "What have you done?" she whispered when Erin finally stepped away from Zokman''s body. "You have killed him."

    "He was going to kill me," replied Erin. "Why are you still standing here? Why did you not run outside with the others?"

    Rowana shrugged. "We are all going to die anyway, so why run?"

    "You stand a chance of making it out of this war alive if you do as I say. Timah and I are making ns to escape from this ce during the heat of the battle between Nikjin and the reigning Alpha King of werewolves." "We cannot escape, Edvana. Any hope we had of leaving this ce has just died with Zokman. He is the only one with the power to unlock the unseen shield that seals this ce from the outside world." "Well, not anymore. I have that power in my possession already."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I have the magical powder that Zokman uses to unlock the portals. I stole some of it from his hut yesterday in preparation for our escape tonight." Rowana was intrigued. "You went into his hut alone?"

    "Yes, and it was a good thing that I did it yesterday because his hut will be out-of-bounds to everyone now that he is dead."

    "Lord Nikjin would be furious with you for killing his only friend," said Rowana, fearfully. "He will not be happy about this at all."

    "Edvana! Come out now, for Lord Nikjin wants to see you," a male voice called out from outside. "Do not make mee in there to get you."

    It was a threat and she could tell that she was being addressed by a fellow werewolf who had orders to bring her to his master.

    "When you leave here, stay in the hut with Timah. She will tell you what to do," Erin said to Rowana, and then she stepped out of the bleeding hut.

    Outside, two men armed with spears were waiting to take her to Nikjin''sir. She did not bother to shape shift back into her human form because she did not want to walk through thepound stark naked.

    As soon as she was brought into his presence, he got on his feet and grabbed Erin by the neck, getting a handful of fur and skin.

    "Where is Zokman?" he asked angrily.

    "He is dead," she said inly. "He chased me into the bleeding hut with a dagger, intending to kill me. I had to kill him to defend myself."

    Nikjin growled out his frustration before punching her in the nk with his other hand. "Why?" He screamed angrily.

    Erin was surprised that his human fist could cause her this much pain in her wolf form. "He was going to kill me!" She shouted back at him. "So what? Of what use are you to me?"

    "Nothing, maybe, but I know that Zokman was of no use to you either," she said through her pain.

    He red at her. "What sort of nonsense are you saying? Who is supposed to open the portals for me tonight, if not Zokman?"

    "I can do it," she said and added quickly, "I saw him do it recently and I know what he used."

    Nikjin''s eyes narrowed. "I see there was some truth to Mizzah''s usations after all. You were indeed aligning yourself with Zokman. For what? To take me down?"

    "No," she said, not liking where his train of thought was heading. "He was ckmailing me. He wanted me to find out information about your intended conquest that he may not know of. In return, he would not kill the rest of my family." "I do not believe you," he said darkly. "You are lying!"

    "He was nning to double-cross you and kill the Alpha King. He thought that he could somehow overpower you and the supreme leader and then be the Alpha King himself."

    Her words stunned him. There was no way for her to know about Zokman''s unrealistic dreams from the past if he hadn''t told her himself.

    "So, he was still hanging on to that foolish dream of his..." Nikjin mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Interesting..."

    "He was nning on killing you tonight before you got a chance to kill your brother," Erin informed him.

    "I see. Why did he charge at you this morning?"

    "He wanted me to run an errand for him but I refused, and so he decided to kill me instead."

    "What was the errand?"

    "I do not know. I never gave him a chance to say it because I knew that I was not going to do it, whatever it may be." "Hmm..." Nikjin murmured. "I do not believe you."

    "It is the truth, I swear it is!"

    He snorted. "I should kill you, but I will only keep you alive because you happen to be the only one who can unlock the cell portals for me.

    "In the meantime, I will have you locked up somece where you will not wreak another havoc and ruin my ns altogether. I do not trust you at all."

    Erin said nothing. Getting locked up was far better than getting killed, and she would take survival over anything else right now.

    "Take her to any of the vacant sheds behind the longhouse," he ordered his men. "Keep a guard there to watch her and do not let anyone get close to her, except for when she is being served food. Is that clear?" "Yes, my lord!" the men responded in unison and led her out of his presence.

    Getting locked inside a guarded shed was not part of her initial escape n, but if either Rowana or Timah could be allowed toe to her, she could still make some magic happen and work something out. The shed was right behind Nikjin''s longhouse and it was the only empty one in the lot.

    The others were presently holding dozens of beasts who were resting at the moment. The ce stank and it looked like an abandoned zone. She wondered if the beasts were ever fed or if they were simply locked up without any form of sustenance and set free when they are needed by their master.

    She felt sorry for them, knowing that these were innocent people captured by Nikjin and turned into monsters by Zokman. It was a cruel thing to do to anyone and any remorse she felt about killing the evil shaman was gone in that instant. He deserved what he got. Now, the next person to be put in his ce, was his good old friend, Nikjin.

    Erin couldn''t wait for tonight. It was the final day of this werewolf civil war and the oue would determine the fate of all werewolves.

    "Get in!" one of the guards said to her harshly.

    "I need a cloak to cover myself first," she protested.

    "You are covered in fur," the guard retorted. "Now, get in before I shove you inside by myself."

    "I want to shape shift into my human form and I need a cloak to cover myself," she argued stubbornly.

    "I may be a prisoner, but I understand my importance in this ce. You heard Lord Nikjin, he needs me tonight and I do not think he would thank you for letting me freeze to death in this shed before his battle moment."

    The guard contemted for a bit before conceding to her reasoning. "Fine. Someone will get you a cloak, but you have to get inside now."

    She stepped into the stinky shed that barely contained her giant bulk and watched as the guard struggled to lock the door with a metal hook. Erin sat on her haunches and waited.

    She hoped that her newfound friends would stay true to her and be ready to act when she needed them, otherwise, this might indeed be the end of the road for her in this era.

 Chapter 49

    To her relief, she saw through the shed bars as Rowana approached with a bear fur cloak draped over one arm. She looked frightened, yet determined as she followed the guard that had gone to fetch her. "Walk fast, woman!" the guard at the entrance of the shed barked at Rowana. "Drop off the cloak and get back."

    Rowana hurried her steps and stopped when she got to the front of the shed. "Will you not open the door so that I can give her the cloak?" she asked.

    "No. Squeeze it through the bars," said the guard. "Do it now and go away."

    Erin did not appreciate the guard''s rude tone and she made a mental note to teach him a lesson when she got out of the shed.

    "Are you well?ˇ± Rowana whispered to her as she stuffed the cloak between the narrow bars of the shed.

    "Yes," Erin whispered back. "Remain in the hut with Timah and wait for my signal."

    "Your signal? What - "

    "Get away from the prisoner!" the guard barked at Rowana, frightening her. She backed away from the shed immediately and took to her heels.

    "Did you have to yell at her like that?" Erin asked the guard angrily. She''d had it up to here with this guard''s nastiness.

    "You, shut your mouth in there," he snapped at her. "Do not forget that you are lucky to still be alive."

    Erin red at him but said nothing. She shape shifted into her human form and covered herself with the heavy cloak. It warmed her instantly, giving her a measure offort in the otherwise ufortable shed.

    An hourter, Timah showed up with her meal. There was no way for her to pass the food to Erin through the shed bars, so the guard had to open the door to allow her to drop the food inside.

    "What is the signal?" Timah whispered desperately. "Tell me quickly."

    Erin hadn''t thought about what her signal to the women would be but she had to quicklye up with something.

    "A howl from me,ˇ± she whispered back.

    "Get out of there!" the nasty guard shouted at Timah and dragged her out before mming the door shut and locking it. "Go away!"

    Timah scurried away fearfully without a backward nce. The guard seemed to enjoy frightening the women and it made Erin dislike him the more.

    The food tasted good but Erin struggled to eat it because her environment was dirty and she was feeling very irritated. She managed to take a nap after eating and she dreamt that she unlocked the shed and ran outside, then she found herself at Devon''s gallery in Fairbanks.

    When she woke up, a feeling of sadness washed over her when she remembered how Danshak died. She had done her best to avoid thinking of him because those thoughts could send her into depression and she didn''t want that. It would be impossible to stand up to Nikjin and foil his ns if she was depressed.

    She served another meal in the afternoon, but this time, it was an elderly woman who brought the food. She ate quickly and sat quietly in the shed, thinking.

    ***

    There was a tense hush across thepound all day, but as soon as night came, Erin could sense the excitement in the air.

    As soon as the full moon rose in the sky, Nikjin sent for her. The shed door was opened and she was taken straight to hisir. He was dressed in a ceremonial garb that featured arge headdress decorated with feathers and beads. His leather vest and breeches were also artfully decorated with colorful stones and threads. He looked like a regal king and even Erin couldn''t help but admire his handsomeness. "The hour hase, my Luna," he said with much joy. "It is time to unlock the portal where my brother is waiting to die."

    If you only knew, Erin thought but said, "I have to get the magical powders from Zokman''s hut first. That is what I will use to unlock the portal."

    "Very well," he said. "One of the guards will follow you there to get it. You shalle back here with powder and then we will go to the forest cell together."

    "As you wish," she said meekly.

    "Get the beasts ready," he said to his guards. "Once I have defeated my brother, they shall be unleashed on the werewolf warriors who refuse to bow to mymand. Now, take the Luna to Zokman''s hut to retrieve the powders." The nasty guard grabbed her roughly by the arm and thrust her out of the longhouse forcefully even though she hadn''t attempted to resist his leading.

    "What is wrong with you?" she asked him. "Why are you so angry with everyone?"

    "If you expect me to pamper you like everyone else, then you are greatly mistaken," he sneered.

    "There is nothing special about you and I shall enjoy killing you tonight after my master bes the new Alpha King."

    His threat annoyed her and she knew at that moment that she needed to get rid of him soon. Or else, she would spend the rest of the night looking over her shoulders and she didn''t want that kind of distraction. Tonight''s mission was too important for her to be distracted by a jealous werewolf guard.

    "Wait here," she said to him when they got to Zokman''s hut.

    "Why?" he asked suspiciously.

    "Because the inside of Zokman''s hut is narrow and I do not want you to knock something over while I search for the powder."

    "I have been inside the hut before, it is not narrow," he argued.

    "The moon is already high in the sky and you are wasting Lord Nikjin''s time by arguing with me," she said, ring at him.

    "I will not be held responsible for any dys in our lord''s battle tonight."

    "Fine," he said gruffly. "Go inside quickly and get the powder!"

    Erin smiled to herself as she entered the dark interior of the hut. She did not have to search for long before finding the bag of glistening powders.

    She tied the top of the bag tightly and dropped it on the floor quietly.

    "What is taking so long?" the guard asked nastily from outside.

    Erin did not respond because she had shape shifted into a giant wolf and was watching the guard intently. He became nervous when his question was unanswered, so he bent forward to peer into the hut. Just then, she shot forward, capturing his head in her mouth and mping her jaw down.

    The guard did not stand a chance of survival in that position. His neck snapped and he copsed to the ground as soon as she freed him. Satisfied that he was no longer a problem, she changed back to her human form and went into the hut to grab the bag of powder.

    As she emerged from the forest, she caught sight of Timah peeking out of the women''s hut and she waved at her toe.

    Timah looked about wildly before sneaking out of the hut to join Erin under the tree where she was hiding.

    "There is going to be a change of n now," she said to her friend. "I am taking this bag of powder to Nikjin and I need you and Rowana to take the one I hid in your hut and use it to open the other portals."

    "I do not know where the portals are," Timah said fearfully.

    "They are beyond the archway in the forest," Erin exined. "Wait until Nikjin and I go inside before you follow us. Blow a small portion of the dust into the forest ahead of you and repeat the process as you go in deeper.

    "Once the portal opens, tell whoever is inside toe and fight for the Alpha King. That is all they need to hear to spring into action. Rowana will open the portal leading to the cave.

    "I believe it is on the far end of the forest. She is to say the same thing to whoeveres through the cave. Hopefully, my father and his warriors would be waiting out there by now." "This is a lot," said Timah, shakily. "I am afraid. I do not know if I can do this."

    "You can and you must," said Erin. "If you do not do this, Nikjin might defeat our Alpha King and kill us all. Is that what you want?"

    "No," said Timah, shaking her head.

    "Then go now and do as I say. Do not let anyone see you two, so you need to be careful and move quietly. I have to go now."

    Erin was surprised when Timah embraced her tightly before running off toward the hut to ry the message to Rowana.

    "Where is the guard?" Nikjin asked when Erin showed up alone.

    "I killed him," she matter-of-factly. "He was threatening to kill me once I delivered the powder to you, so I acted fast and killed him first."

    Nikjin''s frown deepened. "I have truly underestimated you. First, you kill my righthand man, and now you kill my guard. How many more people do you intend to kill before today is over?" She shrugged. "Was I supposed to let them kill me instead?"

    "I see..." he replied thoughtfully. "Is that the powder?"

    "Yes," she said, looking deeply into his eyes. She knew he was contemting killing her because he could now see that she was no pushover when it came to fighting.

    "If you kill me now, you will not be able to unlock the portals," she said, reading her mind.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "I should have known you were a threat when I heard that you are a warrior''s daughter," he said pensively. "I shall keep my eyes on you closely. I do not trust you at all."

    She smiled. "I never thought that I would see the day that Lord Nikjin would dere how afraid he is of me," she said.

    "I am not afraid of you!" he spat angrily. "If you do not mind your words, I shall damn the consequences and kill you right now."

    Erin was quiet. She did not doubt that he could kill her and she did not want to goad him into doing it. What purpose would her death serve at this crucial point in time?

    Timah and Rowana''s freedom was heavily dependent on the sess of her ns and she must not fail those innocent women.

    "I apologize," she said finally. "Shall we go now?"

    Her apology calmed him down a little. "Very well," he said in a calmer tone. "Lead the way."

    She stepped out of the longhouse ahead of him and made her way toward the forest. It took all of her willpower not to turn back to look at the women''s hut to check if Timah was watching.

    The young woman should be on standby now to follow them as soon as they entered the forest. Erin kept on walking, hoping that the women knew what to do without being reminded. Their lives were at stake, so they couldn''t afford to be careless now.

    "We are here," she said when they got to the archway in the forest.

    "Good. You will open the portal and follow me in," he said.

    "Why?" she asked, pretending to be afraid.

    "Because I intend to use you as bait for my brother," said Nikjin gleefully.

    "He has been locked up in there with no food for weeks and I am sure he is feeling quite ravenous right now. When he pounces on you and begins to devour you, I shalle in from his back and kill him."

    Erin was disgusted by his cowardly game n, but she was not surprised. "I thought you were going to fight with him," she said.

    "You never said anything about distracting him and then attacking him from behind. Would you still call that a victory?"

    He glowered at her. "You keep talking and I will kill here and toss your body inside for him to eat your carcass."

    "Whatever..." she muttered.

    "Now, open the portal," hemanded her.

    She untied the bag and retrieved a small portion of the powder, then she blew the white dust into the air in front of her. The portal opened slowly like a mist of smoke, parting and revealing the cell where Vak Smallchief was being held captive. "Go inside," said Nikjin.

    Erin only hesitated briefly before stepping into the forest cell. The moonlight had illuminated the ce and she could see everything clearly but there was no sign of her father-inw.

    Nikjin followed her in and he immediately made himself obscure by hiding behind some tall grasses.

    "Father? Father, are you there?" she called out tentatively. "It is me, Edvana."

    "I know," came the reply from shadows. "Have no fear, my child. I will not harm you."

    Erin immediately felt at ease. She could imagine how shocked Nikjin must be now, seeing that Vak recognized her and has vowed not to harm her. She wondered what his next move would be now.

    "Are you going toe out and fight me, or will you spend the entire night hiding behind bushes?" Vak asked his step-brother.

    Nikjin reluctantly stepped out of his hiding ce, looking sheepish. "You sound very confident for someone who is about to join his ancestors."

    Vak chuckled in the darkness. "Is that so? Where is your evil friend, Zokman? Why is he not here topete with you for my title?" Nikjin red at Erin. "How does he know this?" He asked.

    She shrugged. "I told you Zokman was trying to doublecross you, did I not? He must havee here to tell Father about his ns." "Nonsense!" Nikjin spat. "That is not possible."

    "It is, dear brother," said Vak. "Your dear friend has been feeding me and fattening me up for tonight. He wanted me to kill you for him."

    These unexpected revtions were messing with Nikjin''s mind and he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Lies! I do not know how this female has managed to pull this off, but I am certain that she set up my friend and then killed him!"

    "Zokman is dead? What a shame," said Vak with a chuckle.

    "I should have killed you when I had the chance," he said to her furiously. "I am going to kill just as I killed your mate. You do not deserve an honorable death."

    He dove at her at the speed of light, bing a giant white wolf as he did. "I will tear you to shreds, just as I did to Danshak!"

    Nikjin lifted his paws and took a swipe at her with so much force, slicing through her skin and drawing blood.

 Chapter 50

    At this point, Erin was convinced that she was a cat with nine lives because she escaped death once more. Her father-inw came to her rescue, knocking his brother off of her just when he was about to sink his fangs into her face. Although she was badly wounded, she knew her injuries weren''t fatal, so he got to her feet and stood beside a tree to catch her breath.

    "You killed my son?" Vak screamed at his brother.

    "Yes, and I shall kill you too!" shouted an unrepentant Nikjin. "It is my turn to be the Alpha King of werewolves!"

    The brothers began to wrestle ferociously, swiping and snarling at each other. It was more than just a fight for survival - it was a fight for respect and honor.

    The fight was so brutal that within minutes, they were both covered in blood and seriously wounded. As the fight intensified, Erin became worried.

    She wondered if she should jump in and target Nikjin who was attacking his brother wildly like a wolf on drugs.

    Without warning, Vak knocked his opponent to the ground, pinning him in ce with his paws. Nikjin struggled to break free but his brother wouldn''t budge.

    "I have you where I want you now," Vak said victoriously.

    "You are wasting your time," replied Nikjin. "You cannot kill me. I am immortal!"

    His im was so ridiculous that the Alpha Kingughed in his face. "You are raving mad," he said.

    "Zokman lied to you," Erin informed him. "You are not immortal. He deceived you into killing off your descendants so that none of them woulde after him after he kills you.

    "It was his way of taking revenge on you for stealing his ambition to be the next Alpha King of werewolves."

    "You lie!" Nikjin yelled in denial. "I am immortal!"

    "We shall see about that now, shall we not?" said Vak. "This is for my beloved Olna Raven, and my dear son, Danshak."

    He sank his teeth into his brother''s neck, ripping the skin and muscles viciously. Nikjin continued to struggle even as his blood poured out of the open wound.

    Vak stepped away from him as he gagged and choked on his own blood. "Let us see how you will survive that," said the Alpha King.

    Right before their eyes, they watched Nikjin drown in a pool of his blood and die. His eyes remained open with a look of surprise frozen in them. He had indeed believed that he was immortal and could not ept his defeat even in death. "Let us go and get the others," said Erin but as she stepped away from the tree, she felt a sharp pain in her side that made her gasp. It was the spot where Nikjin had struck her.

    "You are badly injured," said Vak. "Can you walk?"

    She nodded. "Yes. We need to set all the others free. I have some women helping me but I do not know if they have sessfully unlocked all the other cells."

    "How do we leave this ce? How did youe in?" Vak asked, searching for the exit, as the portal had since closed after Erin and Nikjin entered the cell.

    She grabbed a fistful of the magical powders and blew it in the direction that she''de through. Instantly, a mist developed there and spread open.

    "That is the exit," she told her father-inw and he wasted no time running through it. She picked up the bag and followed him out of the cell.

    To her delight, she saw that Weruona and the warriors had been set free. They were all filled with joy when they saw their supreme leader, free and alive. Monah, the head warrior was the first one to reach Vak''s side. "My Alpha King! What a relief to see that you are alive," he said.

    "I could say the same about you, my friend. Are you well?" said Vak.

    "Yes. Tired, but well. Where is that traitor, Nikjin?"

    "He is dead,ˇ± replied Vak. "I had no other choice but to kill me in self-defense."

    "Oh, you do not need to exin your reasons to me, my king. You arepletely justified, my lord."

    "Edvana, where is Danshak?" asked Weruona.

    Erin''s face fell. "He died two weeks ago," she said sadly. "Nikjin killed him."

    There was a collective gasp of shock in the crowd and everyone''s morale dropped instantly. It was a hard blow to take, knowing that the Prime Alpha had lost a son and his wife within the space of a month. "I am so sorry to hear that," said Monah quietly.

    They heard noises from behind them and when they turned to look, they saw a bunch of werewolves approaching them with open hostility.

    "Who are these?" asked Vak.

    "They are Nikjin''s loyal subjects," replied Erin.

    "Where is Lord Nikjin?" asked the grey wolf in front of the pack.

    "He is dead," Vak announced. "I killed him."

    "Attack!" the leader wolf yelled and hispatriots ran forward to attack the Smallchief n.

    "Get behind me, Edvana," said Vak, and Erin obeyed immediately.

    Another round of battle ensued right then as werewolves on both sides shed with each other. Erin, who was initially happy that the neers were outnumbered became worried when she saw the ck beastsing to join in the fight. She stayed firmly behind her father-inw who was barely fighting because his warriors were in front of him, doing the real work.

    Just then, Zanisck and her father showed up with a fresh batch of werewolf warriors and Erin finally heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that there was no way Nikjin''s fighters could win this battle anymore.

    "Edvana! You are injured," said Zorraya,ing to join her in her hiding spot behind Vak. Erin hadn''t seen hering in with the others.

    "Zorraya!" she eximed happily. "You are alive."

    "Of course, I am," Zorraya snorted, then smiled. "It is good to see that you are alive too, but you look terrible. Who did this to you?" "Nikjin. He tried to kill me."

    "That evil beast! Where is he?"

    "Dead. Father sent him to the great beyond nearly an hour ago.

    "Good. He did not deserve to live after creating this chaos. What a vile creature he was."

    "Zorraya, are you strong enough to carry Edvana home?" Vak asked her.

    "Yes, Father," she replied promptly.

    "Quick, take her home and have the vige physician treat her wounds. I do not want her to bleed to death here after surviving Nikjin''s vicious attack."

    "Not yet, Father," Erin protested. "I want to see how this war ends."

    He smiled at her through his furry face and said, "Very well, then. But you must let Zorraya take you home as soon as this is over. Your wounds need to be cleaned and treated as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Father," she said and returned her attention to the fray of ws and fangs going on in front of her.

    It soon ended because the opposition was easily overpowered and subdued by the strong warriors of Quandagh, led by Chief Anamak. Erin couldn''t be more proud of her father.

    "And that ends the senseless war started by my step-brother, Nikjin Whitehound," Vak Smallchief announced when all of his enemies were finally dead.

    "Today shall be remembered in our history as the day regained my honor and my status as your supreme leader, the Prime Alpha, and the Alpha King of all werewolves.

    "Now, to honor the memory of all those we have lost in this fight and as a salute to every survivor here tonight, we shall howl seven times to the moon. It has provided us with the light we needed to see and defeat our enemies."

    There was a cheer amongst the werewolves at the Alpha King''s speech. Vak lifted his face to the moon and let out the first howl. Everyone else, except the humans in their midst, followed suit and howled to the moon. After the seventh howl, there was jubtion in the crowd and everyone was eager to return home.

    Timah and Rowana came to embrace Erin and express how happy they were to have survived the night and been permanently free from Nikjin''s cruel reign of terror. Zorraya shape shifted into her wolf form and carried Erin on her back, as she could see that her sister-inw was growing weaker by the minute.

    She had lost a lot of blood and was in urgent need of treatment if she is to survive her ghastly injury.

    By the time they reached Denai'' Vena, Erin waspletely worn out from the long journey and eager to rest. She could feel herself nearing unconsciousness but she didn''t want that to happen until she was in her room with the dream stone under her pillow.

    Her work here was done and it was finally time for her to return home and allow Edvana to live her truth.

    "Please, take me to my bedroom," she whispered to Zorraya.

    "Of course," said Zorraya, dashing into the longhouse that housed the room that belonged to Edvana and Danshak.

    She changed to her human form and gingerlyid Erin on the bed and adjusted the cloak on her shivering body.

    "Wait," Erin said weakly as Zorraya made to leave the room. "Please, look inside that basket of clothing. You will find a small pebble there, bring it to me."

    Zorraya obeyed wordlessly and found the stone almost immediately. "Is this the dream stone?" She asked.

    "Yes," replied Erin tiredly. "Please, put it under my pillow."

    Once again, Zorraya obeyed her sister-inw without asking questions until the dream stone was safely tucked under her pillow. "Will that be all for now?" "Yes, Zorraya. Thank you."

    "I will go and fetch the physician right away," said Zorraya. "Please, try to stay awake. We havee too far for you to die now."

    Erin smiled weakly. "I shall try," she said.

    As soon as Zorraya left, Erin leaned back on the pillow and closed her eyes. "It''s time to go,ˇ± she whispered to herself. "Dream stone, please, take me home."

    ***

    When Erin woke up, it was morning and she was inside her room in Fairbanks. She squealed with delight and jumped out of bed like a little child who had just woken up on Christmas morning.

    "I''m back home!" sheughed happily. "I made it back!"

    "What''s all the racket?" her mother called from downstairs. "Are you ok?"

    "Better than ok," she yelled back, and then she ran to her full-length mirror to check herself out. She was wearing the same pajamas she had worn the night when she first slept with the dream stone under her pillow. "Wait, how long has it been?" she wondered aloud.

    She went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and she was d that she had a proper toothbrush toplete the task and not a chewing stick. She was instantly grateful for all the basic things that she used to take for granted.

    Oh, how blissful it was to live inside a proper house with heating instead of a hut with a crudentern to provide warmth and light. How precious it was to have afortable bed with the softest duvet to cushion her body instead of a lumpy wooden bed with smelly animal fur for covering. Thank goodness for civilization!

    When she got downstairs, her mother was loading the dishwasher while her father was folding up the morning newspaper, about to leave for his trading post.

    "We thought you''d never wake up," her father said with a chuckle. "You looked pretty knocked out when I checked on you earlier."

    "Oh, Daddy," she said and hugged him, and then she kissed him on the cheek. "I love you so much!"

    "Someone''s in a good mood today," her mother remarked with a curious nce.

    "I love you too, darling," her father said, hugging her back.

    She walked over to where her mother stood by the sink and hugged her from behind. "And I love you too," she said. "I promise to be a good girl and be the kind of daughter you have always hoped for."

    Beatrice Brown was touched by Erin''s statement. "You are a good girl already, darling. You don''t have to change and be anyone else, you know.

    "I love you and I am super proud to be the mother of a brilliant young woman like you. Just do me a favor and tone down the weird dressing a little, ok?"

    They allughed. Erin was relieved and overjoyed to be back home in a familiar domain with things and people to whom she could rte to. It felt so good to be back.

    ***

    Farida was surprised when Erin finally showed up at workter that morning. "Hey, I was about to call you. I thought you wouldn''t show up today."

    "I am so sorry, Farida," she apologized. "I woke up superte."

    "You should probably invest in an rm clock then,"ughed Farida. "I hate mine but it does what I bought it for."

    "I will take your advice," said Erin. "Is Devon in?"

    "Yeah, he''s in his office. Why?"

    "I have something of his that I''d like to return."

    "Well, go right ahead then. We have a lot of work to do today, ma''am."

    "Sure, I''ll be back in a jiffy!"

    She raced to the first floor, climbing the steps two at a time. She couldn''t wait to see her mate and confirm thatst night''s experience wasn''t just a crazy dream.

    When she saw him through the ss walls of his office, thumbing through a sheaf of papers, her heart swelled with love and yearning for his touch. "Danshak!" she called out to him.

    Devon looked up at the sound of her voice and when he saw her, the papers slipped from his hands and floated to the floor. "Erin, there you are," he said with a look of relief. "I thought you wouldn''te back here. I thought that I''d probably scared you away with my weird tales of the past."

    "No," she breathed and walked up to him. He was even more handsome than she remembered. "Oh, my love. I am so happy to be reunited with you."

    "My Edvana," he said and embraced her. They held onto each other, happy and fulfilled to be finally reconnected after many centuries.

    Erin broke the embrace and brought out the dream stone from her pocket. "I believe this is yours," she said, offering him the smooth pebble.

    "Keep it," he said with a smile. "Let''s call it a pre-mating gift."

    Sheughed. "Pre-mating indeed. What a wild ridest night was. I was trapped in another era for months."

    "I was there for years until Nikjin killed me," he chuckled.

    "That was awful. I always wondered what would happen if I died there. I''m d you made it back safe and alive," she said.

    "Nothing you saw in the dream was new. They were all memories of what had happened before. The oue would have been the same in the end because you can''t change the past." "But we can change the future."

    "Exactly."

    "I wonder what happened to Edvana that night."

    He gave her a sad look. "She died before Zorraya could return with the physician. They said she lost the will to live because her mate was dead."

    "How do you know all these?"

    "Like me, my family has been pretty curious about our werewolf ancestry, so they did quite some digging and found these stories of the past that have been passed down verbally from generation to generation." "We should have our history properly documented, I think," she said passionately. "It could be hidden as a work of fiction, but only we werewolves would know for sure that it is true."

    "Sounds like a brilliant idea," he agreed.

    "So, you think that I''m brilliant?" she asked with a cheeky smile.

    "Erin, you are beyond brilliant. You are phenomenal."

    "How phenomenal?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He smiled seductively. "Let me show you," he said and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.

 Chapter 51

    They kept their rtionship under wraps for a while until the next Full Moon Feast. When they announced it, the whole n was overjoyed with the good news. Everyone congratted them except Darren White who watched them warily throughout the festivity. Something about the way he watched her made Erin''s skin crawl. Each time she looked at him, she kept seeing Nikjin Whitehound. She was having a difficult time separating one from the other.

    "Are you ok?" Devon asked her as the party began to wind down. He had noticed how jumpy she got whenever Darren got near her.

    "He''s not Nikjin, you know," said Devon with a knowing smile.

    "You think?" she asked uncertainly. "The way he stares at me is giving me the creeps. Have you seen how he has been watching us like a hawk?"

    Devon chuckled. "Your mind is ying wicked tricks on you. Darren is always brooding. Everyone knows that."

    "Maybe. But I keep getting this weird feeling that he recognizes me."

    This time Devonughed. "Are you kidding? Hasn''t Darren known you all your life? Haven''t you all been living together in Fairbanks for years?"

    "That''s not what I mean, Devon. Do you remember that I told you that Nikjin said he had been here too? Zokman figured out a way to bring him to the future."

    Devon''s grin disappeared. "Wait. Are you saying that Darren had probably traveled back in time too to witness Nikjin''s life?"

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," Erin replied passionately. "What if he knows who we are in the past too?"

    "Gather around!" said Gary, drawing everyone''s attention. "Devon and Erin have decided to have a small civil ceremony to make their mating official. We all know that that''s for the benefit of our human friends and neighbors." There was a murmur of agreement in the crowd.

    "The ceremony will be held next week Saturday at my residence," he continued. "You are all wee to attend, of course."

    Everyone cheered and congratted the new mates happily. Everyone except Darren, of course. He cleared his throat loudly to get their attention.

    "Isn''t there something else you want to announce too?" he asked Gary.

    "What?" Gary asked with a confused frown.

    "Oh, I don''t know...maybe you would like to inform the n about your health?"

    There was a collective gasp in the crowd. Gary''s frown deepened but this time, it was from anger, not confusion.

    "This isn''t the time for that," he whispered loudly to Darren.

    "Daddy, is something wrong?" Aubrey asked her father. She stepped forward immediately to look at him closely.

    "I''m fine," he told her with aforting smile. "Don''t pay attention to Darren."

    "Seriously?" Darren said stubbornly. "But Gary, you always say that there''s no better time than the present. Why don''t you practice what you preach?" "Don''t speak to my father like that!" Aubrey cautioned him sharply.

    "If you have something to say, Darren, why don''t you just spit it out instead of being so dramatic?" said La''Toya ck, the matriarch of the ck Pack.

    "Well, Gary has left me no choice," he said. He was enjoying how everyone''s attention was pinned on him right now.

    "I can''t believe you, Darren," said Gary. His voice was heavy with disappointment. "I can''t believe that you would force me to reveal something I told you in confidence. This isn''t the time for such an announcement." "There will never be a perfect time," he replied stubbornly. "The n needs to know the truth so that we can start making ns for the future."

    Aubrey looked at her father with worried eyes. "What is he talking about, Daddy?"

    Gary sighed. "Fine. I would have liked to wait until a more appropriate time to say this, but Darren, as you can all see, won''t let that happen." "What is it, Gary?" Asked Antoine Brown, the Alpha of the Brown Pack.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I am dying," said Gary. "I am sorry I didn''t announce this sooner. I was waiting for the final test results from my doctor and they came in yesterday."

    A hush descended on the crowd. The leader of their n was dying and that meant things were about to change in their close-knitmunity of werewolves.

    "I have stage 4 lung cancer," Gary continued ominously. "They said I only have a few months to live."

    "No!" Aubrey wailed. She clung to her father tightly as tears sprang into her eyes. "Why didn''t you ever tell me?"

    "I''m sorry, darling,ˇ± he apologised to her softly. "This wasn''t how I wanted you to find out."

    "Are you happy now?" Devon asked Darren.

    "Don''t get cheeky with me, neer," he snapped. "Our leader is dying and we need to start deliberating on who the next leader will be."

    "Definitely not you!" Aubrey hissed at him.

    "And definitely not anyone from your pack either," he retorted.

    "All right, everyone. Let''s all calm down," said Gary. He was trying to diffuse the tension that had suddenly crept into the gathering. "I will call a town hall meeting before the end of this week for us to discuss the way forward," he continued. "Darren is right. We need to start making ns for the future of the n."

    "Thanks, Gary," he said with a smirk.

    "I think this is the perfect time to end this feast tonight," said Byron Golden. "Congrattions to Devon and Erin, once again. We''ll be looking forward to your wedding."

    And so, the Full Moon Feast that had started on a high note, ended dully with the unexpected bad news. It was hard to imagine the n without Gary in it.

    Erin went home with Devon because, by werewolf standards, tonight was their official mating night. Their bond had been established and endorsed by the entire n.

    From tonight, Erin had officially be a member of the Grey Pack by mating. Devon was so sweet and loving to her. He did his best to shake off the gloom that they hade home with.

    "Let''s not wear long faces tonight, my love," he said to her. "Tonight is for us."

    His tender words warmed her heart and she smiled at him. "That''s true," she said and kissed him. "Tonight is for us. Make me yours, Devon."

    He kissed her back, matching her passion fire for fire. He peeled off her clothes and nted wet kisses on every inch of exposed skin. She sighed with pleasure as his lips traveled around her body.

    "A couch isn''t the best ce for this kind of lovemaking," he murmured against her skin. "I want to see you spread out on my bed like cheese on bread."

    Erinughed. "I would love to be your cheese on bread," she said.

    "Say no more," he replied and carried her upstairs to his bedroom.

    It was a king-sized bed with a solid mattress and silk bed covers. The pillows were soft and fluffy, and the entire room smelled like him.

    "How luxurious," shemented with a smile.

    "I don''t joke with my rxation," he replied. "That''s why my bed is asfortable as you can imagine."

    "I like it," she said.

    "Here''s something else you''ll like," he said and he kissed her hungrily. His hands roamed over her body, caressing her lovingly.

    She responded with deep moans while her hands explored his body too. He undressed quickly andy beside her, rubbing his body against hers.

    When he rested his head between her boobs, she sighed with pleasure. He took her hardened nipples in his mouth, driving her mad with ecstasy. She reached down and stroked him with her hands, enjoying how his shaft pulsed in her hand. "Oh, my love," he moaned. "I almost can''t believe that I have you in my arms again. You''re mine. Always mine."

    "I am yours," she replied. "I love you, Devon."

    "I love you, Erin. With all I am and all I have."

    He slid a hand between her legs, pleasuring her. She gripped his shoulders tightly as her body vibrated with the effect of his touch. When he entered her, she cried out with joy.

    She opened her eyes to look at him and was pleased that he was watching her too. As he moved inside of her, they kept their eyes on each other and linked their fingers together.

    They were bonded in the most intimate way possible. They were one, with no beginning and no end. Through their eyes, they traveled back Denai'' Vena and they were together once again in the family longhouse.

    Devon was Danshak and Devon again. Erin was Edvana and Erin again. They traveled through time and space and back again to the present.

    When Erin broke their eye contact and turned her head to the side, Devon instantly knew what to do. He leaned forward and let his fangse out and he marked her as his own. She was his mate for all time from now on.

    His fangs weretched onto that sweet spot between her neck and her shoulders, sending her into a tide of wild pleasure. Nothing she had ever experienced couldpare to this erotically delicious feeling. They climaxed together, calling out each other''s names. It was a perfect union of their bodies and their souls.

    He rolled off her and held her close. They were breathing hard and unable to speak. No words were needed because none could urately describe the moment.

    Erin closed her eyes and fell into a deep, satisfied sleep. Then, she had a dream. She dreamt that she was back in the past and trapped in one of Nikjin''s portals again. She felt frustrated and confused. "Why am I here?" she asked without speaking.

    "Why not?" Nikjin asked, stepping out of the shadows. He was Darren and he was smirking at her. "You have something that belongs to me, Erin."

    "What?" she asked.

    "The dream stone," he replied. "I want it and I aming for it!"

    He jumped at her and became Nikjin in wolf form. She woke up with a start, panting as if she had been running.

    "Babe, are you ok?" Devon asked, waking up.

    "He''sing for the stone," she said tly.

    Sleep cleared out of Devon''s eyes immediately. "Who?"

    "Darren. He''sing for the dream stone."

 Chapter 52

    "What would he need the stone for?" Devon asked Erin.

    "I don''t know,ˇ± she admitted. "Maybe to go back in time and change the past?"

    "I''ve already told you that''s not possible. Everything the dream stone showed us were memories of the past. We can''t change anything that happened then."

    "Are you sure?" she asked uncertainly. "What if he goes back to a time in the past when Nikjin and Vak were still together in the same pack? With what he knows now, couldn''t he attack his brother and kill him then? Isn''t that possible?" Devon was quiet. "I... I don''t know," he said. "When you put it that way, it sounds like a possibility."

    Erin sighed. "I''ve always known that there was something very shady about Darren. But how did he manage to travel back in time? Does he have a dream stone too?"

    "I don''t think so. Besides, you''re getting it wrong. It was Nikjin who came to the future with the help of Zokman''s powers."

    "So, how did Darren be aware of his past life?"

    "He may have seen it as a dream, just like we did."

    Both of them pondered this possibility quietly for a while. It was obvious to them now that Nikjin had somehow managed to possess Darren. He was living through him and still looking for ways to aplish his lifelong dream of bing the Prime Alpha of the werewolves.

    "We need to keep the dream stone close to us, just in case," said Erin.

    Devon chuckled. "Calm down, my love. It''s perfectly safe in the gallery. Nobody else knows that it''s there."

    "Except Farida."

    "She''s human and she thinks the stone is a random cute pebble that I picked up somewhere. Obviously, she doesn''t believe the legend surrounding it. She thinks I made it up."

    "I thought so too," said Erin with a smile.

    "Exactly. So, you see? It''s perfectly disguised. Meanwhile, I still think that your dream was just that - a dream."

    "It felt like a vision."

    "It''s normal. Your time travel experience is still very fresh in your mind. That''s what it was."

    She shrugged. "You''re probably right," she said.

    "I am absolutely right," he replied. "Now,e here and give me some sugar. It''s too early in the morning for us to be awake."

    Erin giggled. "Maybe I should cuddle you back to sleep," she said and reached for him under the bedsheet.

    "Yeah, maybe you should," he said, feeling himself getting hard in her hand.

    ***

    Two dayster, Gary held a town hall meeting with all the pack leaders in the n. He then informed them that after Erin and Devon''s wedding, he would nominate the next Alpha to take his ce. "Why don''t you just choose your sessor now?" Darrenined. "Aren''t we all here?"

    "For goodness sake, Darren!" Byronined.

    "What? Why draw out the process when we can get it over and done with now?" he asked.

    "He''s certainly not going to choose you," said Antoine Brown. "Not with the way you''re acting like an entitled brat!"

    "He''s not going to choose you either," he fired back. "You are not from the line of pure breed werewolves. You have a human ancestor in your lineage."

    "Are you ever going to let me make the decisions, or will you keep disrespecting me at every opportunity you get?" Gary asked, glowering at him.

    "Sorry," he replied but he didn''t sound sorry.

    Gary red at him. He had never disliked anyone as much as he disliked Darren right now.

    "You wanted me to announce my sessor here, didn''t you?" he asked Darren. "Well, I think I will do just that and put you out of your misery once and for all." Everyone remained quiet and pinned their eyes on Gary eagerly, waiting to hear who he had chosen as his sessor.

    "Devon Grey shall be the next leader of the n," he announced.

    "What!" Darren barked, fuming. "Is that a joke?"

    "Am Iughing?" Gary asked with a hard face.

    "You can''t just pass the baton of power to any random wolf. That fellow only joined the n recently. He''s not even here. Besides, he''s not even the Alpha of his pack." "Says who?" La''Toya ck asked him. "Devon is the Alpha of the Grey Pack. His uncle, Elijah Grey, is a Beta who led the pack in Devon''s absence."

    "Why am I just learning of this now?" Darren asked angrily.

    "Because you were too self-absorbed to learn the history of the n," Antoine answered him. "Well, there you have it, Darren. You are next to the Prime Alpha." "We shall see about that," he replied through clenched teeth and walked out of the meeting.

    "I hope he doesn''t go out there and do something stupid," said Byron.

    "Then he will reap the reward of his stupidity," said Gary.

    "When will you tell Devon about your decision?" La'' Toya asked him.

    "After his wedding," he replied. "Let him enjoy his time with his mate before we saddle him with the duty of leadership."

    "I''m sure he will be a good leader," said Antoine. "You have made an excellent choice."

    "Thank you, Antoine," he replied with a smile. "You''ve always had faith in me. I hope that sometime down the line, the mantle of leadership with circle back to your pack."

    "That''s a nice thing to say," replied Antoine. "Come on, it''s time to get you home. You need to rest."

    "And on that note, this meeting is officially over," said Byron dramatically with a grin. "We have a wedding to prepare for."

    ***

    The doorbell rang and Erin hurried to answer it. She was at Devon''s house and was poring over a bridal magazine with her mother.

    Devon had gone to the gallery for a meeting with Farida and a famous artist who was interested in showcasing her new collections there. It was supposed to be a brief meeting because the paper works had already been signed weeks before. Erin''s weing smile faded when she opened the door and saw Darren standing on the other side of it.

    "Uh, hi," she said nervously. "What are you doing here?"

    "Where''s Devon?" he asked with a nk face.

    "He''s not here. Did you tell him you wereing to see him?"

    "No. Where is the dream stone?"

    Erin nearly fainted with shock. Darren''s face had somehow transformed into Nikjin''s. His sneer was the same as that of the werewolf viin who had terrorized many in the past.

    "I - I don''t know what you''re talking about," she stuttered.

    "Don''t y dumb with me, Edvana," he said coldly.

    Her skin crawled with fear. This wasn''t Darren White anymore, he was Nikjin Whitehound. How was he living in two lifetimes at the same time?"

    "Erin, who''s it?" her mother asked from inside.

    Darren lifted his right hand which had been hidden behind him since he showed up at the door. Erin recognized the glint of the gun as he pointed the muzzle to her belly. "Don''t make me kill you before your wedding day," he threatened her in a low voice. "Tell me where the dream stone is."

    Erin swallowed nervously. "It''s not here," she said quickly. "It''s at the gallery."

    "Good. Let''s go then," he said, motioning to her with the gun.

    "Who''s at the door, Erin?" her mother asked again. "What do they want?"

    "Hello, Beatrice. It''s me," said Darren with as much enthusiasm as he could manage. "Erin and I are taking a stroll to the gallery. We won''t be long." "Darren?" Beatrice said with a puzzled expression.

    Erin closed the front door quickly. She didn''t want her mother to see Darren''s gun and then freak out. That would escte things in the wrong way. "We only are a few minutes," she told her mom before following Darren.

    He led her to his car, pointing the gun at her discreetly the whole time. She didn''t believe that he would truly shoot her, but she didn''t want to find out anyway.

    Once they were in the car, he started it and sped off immediately. Erin was too terrified to even say anything.

    She wished she could warn Devon somehow but she hadn''t taken her phone with her. What would happen when they got to the gallery and Darren pointed a gun at her mate too? Would heply with Darren''s demands or would he try to overpower him and get the gun?

    Erin didn''t want to think about it. It was a scary thought and she was afraid that things might get messy in the end.

    When they reached the gallery, she was relieved to see that Devon''s car wasn''t in the parking lot. He must have already left.

    As she got out of the car with Darren, her relief changed to worry. What would he do if he discovered that Devon wasn''t there to give him the dream stone? Would he lose his temper and shoot her in anger?

    "Move," he said to her, waving the gun at her.

    "He''s not here," she said shakily. "His car is not parked here. He must have left."

    "I''m not interested in ying any merry-go-round games with you," he said nastily. "Do you know where the dream stone is or not?"

    "Devon kept it but I don''t know where."

    He scowled dangerously. "Didn''t you say it was here?"

    "Yes, Devon kept it here in the gallery but I don''t know exactly where."

    "That''s not a problem. We''ll call him when we get inside. Now, move it!"

    Erin couldn''t imagine what was more terrifying than being held at gunpoint. Should she shape shift into her wolf and disarm him or would he shoot her before she seeded? Was it worth risking? She entered the gallery and tried her best to act normal.

    "Hey, Erin. What are you doing here?" Jade asked with a wide smile. "Devon said you weren''ting in today."

    "Er... yes. I - I wasn''t supposed to," Erin stuttered.

    "He already left. You probably passed him on your way here," said Jade. She smiled at Darren too. "Hi, how may we help you?"

    "We are together," he replied with a tight smile. "Erin wants to show me around. Right, Erin?"

    She nodded vigorously. "Right," she said. "Let''s go. See youter, Jade."

    "Sure," said Jade, waving them in.

    "Let''s check his office," Erin suggested, praying in her heart that the stone wasn''t there. She couldn''t let Darren get his hands on that precious thing.

    They entered the office and Erin checked the desk drawers first. To her relief, they were locked. She wiggled the knobs repeatedly to show Darren that she couldn''t open them.

    "Get away from there," he hissed at her.

    She stepped away quickly and watched as he tried to. To her horror, he pulled the drawer open forcefully, breaking the knobs.

    He rummaged through them quickly, making a mess as he flung papers and folders away. When he didn''t find anything inside them, he straightened himself and pointed the gun at her head. "Don''t make me split your head into two with this thing," he threatened her. "Where is the fucking stone?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erin broke into a cold sweat. "I don''t know, I swear. I never asked him where he kept it."

    "Why not?"

    "Because I knew I wouldn''t be needing it anymore. You have to believe me!"

    He could hear the fear and desperation in her voice and it turned him on. "I really want to believe you, but I think you''re lying."

    "I promise you, I''m not lying," she said nervously. "I really don''t know where it is."

    Darren cocked the gun loudly and said, "I''m going to ask you one more time. If your answer remains the same, I will pull the trigger and damn the consequences."

    Erin felt her heart hammering wildly inside her chest. She was staring into the crazy eyes of Darren who was now Nikjin.

    With his finger on the trigger, he asked her again, "Where is the dream stone?"

 Chapter 53

    The shot rang out before Erin could even speak. She fell to the ground and waited for the pain toe but it didn''t.

    "Get up!" Darren barked at her. "That was a warning shot. The next one will go into your skull."

    Jade came running into the office with wide eyes. "Erin, what''s going on? Are you ok?"

    Darren sent her flying backwards with a shot from his gun. Jadended outside the door and blood immediately began to flow from under her.

    "What are you doing?" Erin screamed at him. "Stop this madness, right now!"

    "Give me the damned dream stone!" he yelled. "Do it now!"

    Erin was shivering with fear and anger in equal measure. He shouldn''t have shot Jade. He didn''t need to but he did it anyway because he was an evil bastard. "Let''s check the storage room downstairs," she said.

    "Lead the way," he said, still pointing the gun at her.

    As they passed Jade outside, Erin saw that he had shot her in the chest, just below her left corbone. The receptionist was unconscious but she was gasping for breath. "Let me get her help," said Erin.

    "Don''t make me lose my patience," he threatened her. "You know I don''t need this gun to kill you, don''t you?"

    She knew. Still...

    "Jade is going to die if we don''t get her help," she insisted.

    He just stared at her but his facial expression said everything. Erin left Jade and hurried downstairs. Maybe if she found the dream stone quickly and gave it to this monster, she could get help on time and save Jade.

    Today was Farida''s day off from work, so there was nobody else in the gallery with them. Erin hurried to the spot where Farida had taken the dream stone from on that first day. Sure enough, the small pouch was there with the pebble inside. "Here it is," she said, giving it to Darren without hesitation.

    "Empty the pouch," he ordered her.

    Erin obeyed and the dream stone fell out onto her palm. "This is the dream stone."

    Darren snatched it from her hand and studied it. "So, this is Olna Raven''s stone, eh?" "Yes."

    He looked at her. "So, you knew it was here all along and you wasted my time first?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I didn''t know it was here. I gave it to Devon in his office after he loaned it to me."

    "Well, thank you, Erin," he said with an evil grin. "Your work here is done."

    He pointed the gun at her again and fired a shot. Everything went ck.

    ***

    "My love, are you awake?"

    Erin blinked and gingerly opened her eyes. She had been hearing Devon''s voice from somewhere deep inside her subconscious.

    It reminded her of that time in the past when she was depressed after Nikjin killed Danshak. Her eyes widened.

    "Devon!"

    "I''m here," he said tenderly, looking down at her with concern.

    They were in a hospital room and she was lying on the bed. The heart monitor machine was beeping nearby. When she tried to sit up, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Careful, darling," said Devon soothingly. He adjusted the pillow behind her to make herfortable.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    Devon sighed. "Someone broke into the gallery and shot you and Jade. Thankfully, the bastard missed your heart by a few inches."

    "Jade," she gasped. "Is she ok?"

    "Yes. She''s in the ICU but the doctor said she''ll pull through. It was a good thing that Darren called 911 when he did."

    "Darren called 911?"

    "Yeah. He was in the bathroom downstairs when the robber broke in. Luckily, he came out just in time to fight the guy off before he too got shot. It was quite heroic of him, I must say." "That''s a lie!" Erin shouted and regretted it immediately. It was as if her chest was on fire.

    "Easy, baby," Devon crooned softly. "You don''t have to say anything. Just rest, ok? We''ll talk when you are feeling better."

    "You don''t understand," she said impatiently. "It was Darren."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Darren was the robber. He dragged me to the gallery at gunpoint and made me give him the dream stone."

    Devon was speechless.

    "He was the one that shot me and Jade. He meant to kill me but he missed."

    "Wait a damn minute!" Devon said, rising to his feet. "Darren did this to you?"

    "It wasn''t just him, my love. He was Nikjin too."

    "What?"

    "I don''t know how to exin it, but he was Nikjin and Darren at the same time. He called me Edvana when he showed up at our ce."

    Devon felt his temper rising with every breath he took. "That bastard," he muttered angrily.

    "I think our spection was correct, Devon," said Erin fearfully. "He''s going to return to the past with the dream stone and kill Vak Smallchief."

    "But how would that affect the present? That''s the part I don''t understand."

    "What if the past bes the true reality and this present bes our dreams? What if this time stops existing?"

    "That''s not possible," said Devon, scratching his jaw thoughtfully. "That doesn''t even make sense."

    "Maybe," she agreed. "But what if?"

    He thought about her question for a moment. It was an insane possibility. The past was a memory to them, but what if the present truly bes a dream? What if Nikjin could indeed change the course of history by rewriting the past?

    "I have to find him," said Devon. "We mustn''t let him use that thing and corrupt the past with it."

    "Don''t search for him alone," Erin said fearfully. "He is dangerous. Rally up the rest of the packs and hunt him down."

    "That will take time. Besides, I would have to exin the back story to them about the stone. I don''t think there''s time for that now."

    "Devon, I insist. Don''t go after Darren alone," she said sternly.

    "Fine," he replied. "But I have to leave right away. Your mom is outside. I''ll tell her toe inside and stay here with you while I''m gone." "Do you think he woulde here?"

    He frowned. "Why would he? He wanted the dream stone and now he has it. What would hee here for?"

    "What if he came back to make sure that I am dead? That was what he wanted to do initially but he missed."

    Devon leaned over her, smiling. "Don''t trouble your pretty head about that, my love. If he finds out that you survived, then he would know that you must have told me what truly happened.

    "I don''t think he''s stupid enough toe here, knowing that you would be surrounded by your family."

    "I hope so," she said. She couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that Darren might try to harm her again if he discovered that she was still alive.

    She had betrayed him in the past which led to his defeat at the hands of Vak, the Prime Alpha. That was enough reason for him to want her dead now.

    Devon kissed her forehead softly. "Go back to sleep, my love," he whispered. "Everything is going to be all right."

    "Promise?"

    "I promise."

    "Please, be careful," she begged him.

    "I will," he assured her. "Have no fear. This madness will be over soon."

    She felt reassured and sank back on the pillow with relief. After he left, her mother came into the room and Erin narrated her ordeal tearfully.

    As expected, Darren was nowhere to be found. Nobody else had seen him since he stormed out of the town hall meeting with the other Alphas.

    He quickly rounded up the n stakeholders and told them what was going on. They could hardly believe his tale, but they knew that it must be true if Darren was willing to kill Erin because of the mythical stone.

    By nightfall, it was agreed unanimously that every adult in the n would shift into their wolf forms and sniff him out from wherever he was hiding. They were all sure he was still in Fairbanks and was probably searching for a safe ce to fall asleep with the dream stone underneath his pillow.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Erin was drifting in and out of consciousness. She wanted so badly to sleep but her mind was not at rest and she felt jittery.

    At some point, she woke up from her troubled sleep to see that the lights in her room were switched off. Her mother was no longer beside her bed and the only sound in the room was the heart monitor.

    She could barely see but she knew she was not alone. She could smell someone else in the room and it wasn''t her mother.

    "I knew you woulde here," she said shakily.

    "That means you''re wiser than the rest of them," Darren replied. "I came here to take you with me."

    "Why?"

    "Because you witnessed my defeat once. Now, you will witness my victory." He wrapped his hands around her throat and began to choke her.

 Chapter 54

    Erin blinked. Her hand instinctively came up to shield her face from the re of sunlight. She was outside and the weather was insanely hot. "Wee back."

    She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a much younger Nikjin, leaning against a hut and watching her with a smug smile on his lips. They were back in the past. "No!" she breathed. "Yes, darling,ˇ± he replied with a grin. He was enjoying her distress greatly.

    "Why did you bring me back here?" she asked angrily. "Why wouldn''t you leave me alone?"

    "Because you''re like a spider. Your web has spread through time, linking all of us together somehow."

    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

    He chuckled. "In this era, you are the daughter-inw of my biggest enemy. And in the future, you are the mate of my rival. Everywhere I turn, you are there."

    "I understand," she said quietly. "How is Devon your rival when you barely even know him?"

    "Because that stupid old Gary chose him to be the next Prime Alpha of the Fairbanks n!" he snapped.

    "What?"

    "Are you deaf? Your mate has been nominated to be the next leader of all the werewolf packs in east-central ska!"

    His anger scared her but she was more concerned about how any of this was her fault. She hadn''t even been aware that Gary had chosen a sessor.

    "If that old fool had chosen me, we wouldn''t be here right now," he continued angrily. "Now, I am going to do what I should have done a long time ago." "What?"

    "I''m sure you already know," he replied snappily. "I will kill Vak and his sons even before they get the chance to grow up. Let''s see where that leaves you in the future." "You can''t do that!" Erin screamed.

    "Watch me," he said and entered the hut.

    Erin looked around and realized that they were in Vomani but the ce looked different. It looked like a ce that had just been newly discovered.

    She got to her feet, noticing how different she felt. There was a y pot beside the entrance of the hut that Nikjin had entered a few minutes ago. Erin walked over to it and peered inside.

    There was water inside the pot. On the surface, she saw the reflection of her face and she gasped. She was a teenager again but this time, without the stubborn e that gued her throughout high school.

    Her perky teenage boobs were exposed and she was wearing a mini sarong made of fur and leather around her waist. There wereyers of beaded nes hanging around her neck and nestling between her boobs. She looked like a porn star ying dress up in a tribal costume. Why did Nikjin like making women look like human sex toys? Or was this really how women dressed in this era?

    He came back outside, carrying a quiver of arrows on his back and holding arge bow. A crude machete was strapped to a leather belt tied around his waist.

    "Are youing? Or would you rather wait here until I return with good news?" he asked with a confident grin.

    "I don''t think anything you do here will change the future," she bluffed. "You''re wasting your time."

    "Am I?" He replied. "We shall see about that, won''t we?"

    He began to walk away and a thought urred to Erin. What if Devon and the rest of her family had returned to the hospital? What if they''d found her unconscious with Darren beside her? Would they be able toe here to get her or would the stone transport them to another era instead?

    She might be wrong, but she hoped that the stone would bring them here instead. In that case, it would be wise to dy Nikjin for a while and give her rescuers enough time to find her and stop this madman''s agenda. "Wait," she said, grabbing his muscled arm to stop him.

    He looked down at her hand meaningfully before looking at her. She withdrew her hand immediately but it was toote. Nikjin had interpreted her touch as an invitation and his eyes were already darkening with desire. Erin wondered if Darren was also hypersexual like his past self or if that part of him weathered down through the centuries.

    "You want me, don''t you?" he asked with a charming smile.

    Erin was almost attracted to him. She had to remind herself that this gorgeous man wanted her and her loved ones dead.

    "Not really," she said quickly before he got the wrong message. "I just don''t want to be alone here. There''s nobody else here, is there?"

    "No. This is my hideout. I like toe here when my family starts getting on my nerves."

    "Oh, I see..."

    "If you''re going to keep me waiting, you better make it worth my while."

    She knew what he meant and her heart sank. She didn''t want to be intimate with this awful guy but it appeared that she had no choice. It was the only way to buy time until Devon and the others showed up. At least, she hoped that they would.

    By her calctions, she was around seventeen years old now. In the future, this was the age she had sex for the first time with her then-boyfriend, Hank Jacobs. He was the captain of the school football team and she found out during their graduation party that she was one of his multiple ''secret'' girlfriends. What a douchebag!

    Now, here she was with another douche bag who was leering at her like a sex-starved beast. She would rather eat sand than let this guy hump her, but right now, she had to take one for the team.

    "The sun is frying my skin," sheined. For added effect, she slowly stroked her left arm with her right hand. "Can we go inside?"

    He knew the game she was ying and he liked it. "Why not?"

    He walked back to the hut and lifted the p at the entrance to let her in. She stepped inside and was immediately impressed with the neat interior.

    There wasn''t much inside the hut but everything was tidily arranged in their ces. The furniture wasn''t exotic like the ones he had when she first came to the past. Everything here was mostly handmade and they reflected this era perfectly. Without saying a word to her, Nikjin began to offload his weapons. Heid them on a nearby table and then he strode toward her.

    She could see that he was already turned on, judging by the huge bulge that was straining against his leather breeches.

    "Wait," she said quickly and licked her lips.

    "Don''t tease me," he warned her. "I don''t have time to woo you, so let''s just get this over and done with already."

    Before she could speak, he grabbed a handful of her left breast and fondled it. When she opened her mouth toin, he covered it with his own.

    The kiss was brutal but a sparked a fire of desire inside of her, shocking her. Shouldn''t she be fighting him off? Wasn''t she supposed to be angry?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Instead, she pressed her body against his hard chest, urging him on. His hand left her breast and traveled down to cup her ass. He squeezed it, drawing a moan from her.

    "We would make a great team, you and I," he murmured against her lips.

    She simply ignored hisment and instead, focused on how her body tingled with desire as he continued to caress her butt.

    He rubbed his erection against her thighs and she gasped in excitement. She could already imagine how it would fill her up when he entered her. She grabbed him and began to stroke his hard-on.

    "Yes, that''s right," he moaned, encouraging her. "Good girl."

    Erin wondered if she was running mad, because the more he encouraged her, the more she wanted to please him. He bent his head forward and captured one of her nipples.

    Her knees buckled with delight as he began to suckle and take tiny bites of her boobs in between. She was getting moist between her legs and she couldn''t wait to have him.

    He ripped off her sarong, exposing her bare pussy that was nearly dripping with cum. Nikjin went on his knees and covered her womanhood with his mouth. He ate her like a hungry wolf until she cried and begged him to take her.

    He carried her to the bed and stripped off his breeches. Erin was pleased to see hisrge cock throbbing like a naked wire with live electricity in it. She dly spread her legs wide for him to enter her.

    When he did, she yelped because of the initial pain of the first sex. She kept forgetting that in this era, she was a virgin.

    "Sorry, my darling," he cooed in her ear. "Let me turn that pain to pleasure."

    And he did. He started slowly with measured shallow thrusts, and when she couldn''t bear the delicious torture anymore, she begged him to pick up the pace and he did.

    They rode each other hard like possessed stallions. When their orgasm finally came, it was explosive. If Erin didn''t know better, she would have thought that this was the best sex she would ever have in her entire life.

 Chapter 55

    They had sex again and again until they lost track of time. At some point, Erin fell asleep. When she woke up, it was dark and Nikjin was gone.

    Panic gripped her. Had she managed to go out and carry out his mission after all? Had she failed to save Vak and his family from his maniac of a brother? What had she done? And why were Devon and the others here yet? She got up from the bed and put on her sarong quickly. She wished she had something decent to wear but there were no clothes inside the hut.

    As soon as she stepped outside, she saw himing. He was holding a dead goat in one hand and a basket of fruits in the other.

    "Sleeping Beauty finally awakens," he said when he saw her.

    She rolled her eyes. "Which one are you now? Nikjin or Darren?"

    "Which one do you want me to be?"

    "Neither," she replied dryly.

    Heughed. "Come, let me treat you to an ancient feast. All you have to do is to sit back and enjoy."

    She wished he wasn''t such an evil person. He would have been really likeable.

    "Thanks," she said and sat beside the pot of water.

    True to his words, he cleaned the meat by himself and set up a fire to roast it. When he was done, he garnished it with sliced fruits and served it to her.

    "Impressive," she remarked as she ate. "I see you can actually be a good guy when you want to be."

    "Good guys don''t win," he replied.

    "But they do. Vak Smallchief is a good guy and he won the -

    66

    The rest of hermentary dissolved in her throat when she saw how his expression had turned deadly.

    "Don''t ruin the mood," he told her. "Eat your food quietly or go inside and lie down!"

    She was immediately sorry. She had spoiled the tiny spark of friendship that she had managed to ignite between them. Her time here would be bearable if she remained on his good side. She must never forget that. "I''m sorry," she said in a small voice. "I didn''t mean to offend you."

    He said nothing. They finished their dinner and silence and went back into the hut together afterward.

    "Thanks to you, I didn''t go out to carry out my original mission for today," he said gruffly. "Your beloved Vak and his annoying sons should be dead by now."

    She didn''t know what to say to that, so she remained quiet.

    "What? Cat got your tongue?" he asked her.

    "What do you want me to say?" she replied. "Your mind is made up. What else can I do besides waiting here and epting my fate?"

    He snorted. "I don''t trust you. I have a sneaky feeling that you might be up to something. What is it?"

    "What do you mean?" she asked innocently. "Weren''t you the one that brought me here?"

    He watched her through narrowed eyes. "This isn''t going to becking thest time when you tricked me into falling in love with you, Edvana. This time around, I am alert and all of my senses are intact." Her eyes widened with surprise. "You were in love with me?"

    He looked away quickly but she caught the look of embarrassment in his eyes before he did. He was ashamed to admit that he had fallen for her during their first encounter in Vomani.

    How was that even possible? He had been so mean to her the whole time and always treated her like trash.

    "I didn''t know," she said softly.

    "How would you know?" he retorted. "Lord Nikjin was too stone-hearted to fall in love, right?"

    "You didn''t try to make yourself lovable, did you?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "Maybe that''s because love is a weakness. And don''t you dare say that it''s not. Look where it got me in the end. I could have killed you before you had the chance to betray me." "But you couldn''t bring yourself to do it," she added.

    It made sense. He could have killed her when Zokman first spected that she would ruin his mission. He could have killed her when Cheyenne snitched on her and tried to implicate Rowana. He could have killed her when Mizzah told him that she was trying to poison him. He could have also killed her after she killed Zokman.

    He let her live and kept giving her second chances over and over again. She had thought that she was merely lucky but in truth, he kept sparing her because he was in love with her.

    He had been such a brute that she never suspected his real reasons for letting her get away with multiple usations in his territory.

    Erin didn''t know how to feel. A part of her felt sorry for this man who had done everything in his power to make everyone hate him. Here he was again, plotting to do more harm to innocent people. Yet... she pitied him. "I don''t even know what to say," she confessed.

    "Then don''t say anything," he said. "Let''s pretend tonight that we are not on opposite sides of the line."

    "Meaning?"

    "Meaning, I want you to be mine tonight," he said, looking deeply into her eyes.

    "But... I already belong to someone else," she said.

    "Not yet. Not at this time in history. You don''t belong to anyone yet."

    He was right, of course. ording to history, Edvana and Danshak were mated when she was in her mid-twenties. That''s still a couple of years down the line, assuming Nikjin didn''t seed with his current mission.

    It wasn''t such a bad thing, wasn''t it? It was only pretending. Besides, who knew? The oue of their time together tonight might change his mind tomorrow. It was an unlikely possibility but it wouldn''t hurt to hope, would it? "Just for tonight," she whispered.

    "Just for tonight," he replied.

    She joined him on the makeshift couch where he was sitting and she hugged him. He reached up and embraced her too. She could feel the tension easing off his body as he held her.

    All he wanted was to experience what it felt like to be loved. She broke the embrace and ran her fingertips over his handsomely chiseled face. He would have been such an adorable partner if not for that evil streak inside of him. She kissed him tenderly while running her fingers through his long hair. They touched each other lovingly as they kissed. This time around, when they made love, it was slow and deliberate. It wasn''t hurried and they were not in a haste to reach orgasm.

    Erin hoped that she had seeded in buying enough time for Devon and the others to find their way here. If not, they were all doomed and this sacrifice that she had made with her body would have been for nothing.

 Chapter 56

    Morning came with the harsh reality of their situation. The tension had returned to Nikjin''s rigid shoulders even though he didn''t say a word to her.

    He left her on the bed and went to the outhouse to relieve himself and take a shower in the open. It was just two of them in the ce, so he didn''t have to worry about being seen by someone else. When he was done, Erin took her turn in the primitive bathroom. She felt naked even after wearing her sarong and the cool morning breeze made her shiver.

    "I have a woolen cloak you can cover yourself with," he offered. "It''s tucked in between the wooden bars under the roof."

    "Thanks," she murmured.

    He ignored her expression of gratitude. Instead, he busied himself with strapping on his weapons. Erin tried not to notice what he was doing but she couldn''t look away.

    These were the weapons that he would use to end the lives of her future family. What was taking Devon so long? Couldn''t they figure out a way toe here?

    "Are youing with me this time or not?" he asked her gruffly.

    "I am," she said quickly. She had to go with him. Perhaps, she could find a way to help the others somehow.

    "Good. It would be a shame for you to miss out on all of the fun."

    "You call killing innocent people fun?"

    "Innocence is subjective."

    "It''s not. Neither Vak nor his sons have done anything to you to deserve the untimely death that you are about to unleash on them," she said sharply.

    "They deserve to die because they are in the way of my destiny," he replied stubbornly.

    "If it were your destiny to be Prime Alpha instead of Vak or Devon, then you will be. But that will not happen if you keep killing off the people that might give you a chance to be what you want to be." "You sound stupid," he sted her. "I wouldn''t expect more from a teenager anyway."

    His dismissive tone stung. "I am not a teenager. And for your information, what you are about to do won''t change anything. The past is the past. You can''t change it!"

    He grinned slowly. "When I said you are stupid, I didn''t mean it as an insult. It was a fact and it is still a fact."

    She felt like pping that annoying grin off his face but she clenched her fists instead and red at him. If looks could kill, Nikjin would be dead by now.

    "You clearly do not know the history of your werewolf ancestors whom we are supposed to be now," he said with satisfaction.

    "What''s your point?" she snapped at him. She was getting tired of being on the receiving end of his insults.

    "If you know their history, then you would know that Nikjin and Edvana never met each other until the night of that bloody battle in Ketjuok. But here we are, aren''t we?" Erin remembered it vividly. It was the night that Olna Raven died at the ws and jaws of this same Nikjin. It was indeed the first time that she set her eyes on him.

    If that was the case, then why was she here with him? How did he manage to reverse time and manipte reality to meet her years before their original first meeting? "Shit," she whispered.

    "What was that?" he asked. His grin was growing wider. "Didn''t you say that the past cannot be changed?"

    "How... how did you do it?"

    He threw back his head andughed. "You and your beloved Devon do not understand the power of the dream stone or what it is capable of."

    "It doesn''t make sense," she said slowly. She was in a daze. She was confused.

    "Don''t try to understand it, my dear," he said smugly. "I don''t want your head to explode as you try to grasp something beyond your imagination." "Nikjin, what did you do?"

    He shrugged nonchntly. "I learned a few things about the dream stone from my friend, Zokman. He was a gifted guy but his foolishness was his undoing." "What did you do?" she asked again.

    "Don''t worry about that," he said dismissively. "Come now. Destiny awaits."

    She reluctantly followed him. Erin couldn''t wrap her head around what was happening. Had Nikjin somehow seeded in manipting the dream stone to be something else?

    Was Zokman someone she knew in Fairbanks? Had the two friends reunited in the future and done something crazy to the dream stone?

    Did that mean that Devon and the rest of the n wouldn''t be able toe here to save her? Was she on her own this time?

    They walked through unfamiliar paths and eventually, she began to hear voices of people talking and going about their morning routine. She instinctively knew that they had reached the Smallchief camp. "Don''t do this," she whispered shakily.

    "Hush!" he replied impatiently. "If you try to distract me, I kill you first. Now, keep quiet."

    Erin swallowed the rest of her protests immediately. If Nikjin could manipte reality, then he could kill her and she''d be dead everywhere; past, present and future.

    "Follow me and keep your mouth shut," he instructed her.

    She nodded and obeyed him. As they entered the camp, they were greeted by guards standing around the perimeter.

    The ce was lively and filled with people and domestic animals. They were greeted with smiles and waves as they passed. Erin recognized Olna Raven instantly. She was much younger and sitting in front of thergest longhouse in the camp. "Nikjin, you have decided to grace us with your presence today," she said with a chuckle. "What a pleasant surprise."

    "Is it?" he asked her. His question sounded like a challenge.

    She ignored him and transferred her attention to Erin. "Who is this?" she asked.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Someone you will never know," he said ominously.

    Olna Raven was puzzled by his response. "What does that mean?"

    It was his turn to ignore her question. "Where is my brother?" he asked her instead.

    "He is inside," she replied.

    "And your sons?"

    "Out and about. What do you want with them?"

    "Just asking," he replied. He looked at Erin and said, "Wait here."

    He strode past his sister-inw and entered the longhouse.

    As soon as he disappeared inside, Erin moved closer to Olna Raven and whispered, "Get your sons and run away right now." "What?"

    "You have to leave now," she added desperately. "Get up, please. Get your sons and run."

    "I don''t understand - "

    They heard loud noises from inside the longhouse, followed by male voices shouting and fists connecting to bones.

    "What''s going on?" Olna Raven screamed. She stood up and attempted to run inside but Erin stopped her.

    "Let the Prime Alpha defend himself," she said to the Luna. "Get your sons and leave this camp right now!" "Why?"

    "Because Nikjin is here to kill all of you."

    The guards too had heard the noise, so they ran inside the longhouse to save their Alpha. Olna Raven sprang into action immediately.

    She summoned one of her Betas and told her to find the Alpha''s sons quickly.

    "They are inside the longhouse with the Alpha," said the Beta.

    "What? When did they return?" Olna Raven asked shakily.

    "While you were in the outhouse. They returned with arge moose and went inside to show it off to their father."

    "Oh, no," she gasped.

    The women exchanged worried nces before dashing into the longhouse at the same time.

 Chapter 57

    A massacre was going on inside the longhouse when the two women ran in. They watched in awe as Nikjin wielded his machete, shing the guards who came at him.

    The Alpha was already injured but he was standing with his arms spread wide apart to protect his sons. They were standing behind him and watching their uncle kill off the guards brutally. The moose the brothers had caught was lying on the ground. It served as a cushion that softened thending of one of the guards as he fell to his death.

    "Didn''t I tell you to wait outside?" Nikjin asked Erin angrily. "I should have known that you would never obey a simple instruction."

    "Stop what you''re about to do, please!" she begged.

    "Be quiet!" he yelled at her. "Since you are already here, you might as well witness my victory."

    "What is this madness about, Nikjin?" Vak asked him. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "I''ve already told you, haven''t I? I am here to take what is rightfully mine!"

    "Fine," said Vak. He dropped his arms and stared hard at Nikjin. "Leave my family out of this and fight me. If you defeat me, then they are yours for the taking." "Excellent," he said and ran toward his brother. He was swinging the machete dangerously, ready to slice the Prime Alpha into pieces as he had done to guards.

    Vak dodged his attacks and managed to deck him in the ribs. The blow sent Nikjin backwards but he came at his brother again, almost immediately.

    He lifted the machete above his head and his arms froze in mid-air. He was shivering and screaming at the same time.

    "What is happening?" Olna Raven asked.

    "I don''t know. I don''t understand," Erin replied.

    "What is wrong with you?" Vak asked him.

    Suddenly, the machete dropped from Nikjin''s hands andnded on the floor. He was still shivering but he was no longer screaming. He turned around to face the women and they saw blood pouring out of his mouth. "What''s going on?" Erin asked him. "What''s happening to you?"

    "The stone..." he rasped. "The dream stone..."

    "What about it?" Erin asked him.

    "What is he talking about?" Vak asked her. "And who are you?"

    "The stone..." Nikjin repeated. "The spell... is broken."

    "I am Edvana," Erin replied Vak. "You don''t know me yet but if we survive this moment, you will know me."

    "Why do I feel like I know you?" Danshak asked. He was standing by the wall with his brothers.

    "I am certain that I have never met you before but I feel as if I know you," he said. He was watching her through narrowed eyes.

    "Tha does not make any sense," Weruona said, rolling his eyes.

    "Can we please focus on Nikjin for a minute? What is happening to him?" Olna Raven asked.

    He was still shaking and coughing up blood. His body was covered with sweat as if he was in a sauna.

    "What did you do to the stone?" Erin asked him.

    "The spell..." he groaned. "Ezra... put a spell... on it... for me."

    "Ezra? Who is Ezra?" Erin asked.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Vak asked. "What is going on?"

    "ERIN!"

    Erin looked about wildly, searching for the person who had just screamed her name. The voice echoed all around them as if it wasing from giant boom speakers. "Who''s that?" she asked. She was frightened by the loud voice. "Did you hear that?"

    "Hear what?" Olna Raven asked with a frown.

    "ERIN, WAKE UP!"

    Her eyes snapped open. She was back in the hospital, lying on her bed and looking up at Devon''s face. He looked so worried.

    "Thank goodness, you''re back," he sighed happily.

    Erin blinked. "What happened?"

    She heard someone coughing near her. She turned to look and saw Darren struggling to get on his feet. When he looked around and realized that they were back in the present, he grimaced. "What the hell!" he shouted angrily. "Who did this? Who brought me back here?"

    "I did."

    Erin looked in the direction of the voice and realized that there was someone else in the room with them. Her eyes widened when she recognized the person. "Zokman!" she gasped.

    "In this era, I am called Ezra," he said and smiled at her.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked.

    "That''s exactly what I would like to know too," said Darren. He was fuming and looking like he might murder Ezra if he didn''t like the other guy''s response.

    "Your n sought my help and I obliged," said Ezra calmly.

    "The fuck you did!" Darren hissed at him. "How did they find you? Didn''t I pay you well to get lost?"

    "What''s going on?" Erin asked.

    "Ezra here is a gifted psychic who is skilled in divination and casting spells," said Devon. "Darren located him in Anchorage and paid him to manipte the dream stone for his benefit."

    "But... Darren only got the dream stone today," said Erin. "How was he able to find Ezra so quickly and then cast a spell on it?"

    "We have been in contact for months," Ezra exined. "I was the one who told him that the dream stone can be manipted to distort the past."

    "Why?" Erin asked.

    Ezra shrugged. "It was just a job for me," he replied honestly. "But when your people told me that multiple lives may be lost if Darren seeded, I knew I had to reverse it. I don''t want to be responsible for anyone''s death." "You fool!" Darren shouted angrily. He ran forward to attack Ezra and he shifted into his white wolf.

    Ezra was too stunned to move but Devon was quick to react. He intercepted Darren''s dive, catching him in mid-air and pushing him off.

    Theynded on the ground and began to tussle. It was man against wolf and it was rough. Devon punched Darren with his fists while Darren wed at him viciously.

    "Stop!" Erin screamed. She couldn''t bear to see Darren inflicting those deep cuts on Devon. It was painful to watch.

    "What''s going on?" a nurse asked from outside.

    As soon as she opened the door, Ezra mmed it shut to prevent her from seeing what was going on inside. He used his body to keep the door locked, to prevent anyone else from barging in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The two Alphas continued to fight brutally. They mmed into room furniture, pushing each other against the walls and making huge dents on them.

    Devon lifted Darren and threw him against the window, smashing the ss on impact. By the time he stood up, Devon had shifted into his wolf, a giant grey beast.

    "Please, stop!" Erin begged them.

    Darren whipped his head in her direction and bared his bloody fangs. "Fucking bitch!" he growled and lunged at her.

    His weight knocked the wind out of her. Before she could even scream, he bent down to bite her but his sharp teeth only grazed her skin before he was dragged off of her by Devon. He pinned Darren to the ground with his paws, digging his ws into the other wolf''s hide.

    "That will be thest time you attack my mate," Devon promised him.

    With a deep growl, he revealed his fangs and took arge bite off Darren''s neck.

 Chapter 58

    "Congrattions!"

    "Thank you," Erin and Devon responded in unison.

    They walked hand-in-hand out of the City Hall where they''d just tied the knot. It was one monthter than the original date but they didn''t really mind.

    That horrific showdown at the hospital had led to Darren''s death. Devon had bitten him fatally, shing through his blood vessels and killing him instantly. His obsession with power had blinded him and made him mad. A period of mourning had been dered for him by Gary.

    Although nobody said it aloud, it was obvious that the n was better off without him. Even his pack was relieved to be finally free of him and his tyrannical ways.

    The dream stone became just an ordinary stone after Ezra''s maniption spell. It had lost its power to transport them back into the past but Devon didn''t mind at all. It was no longer useful to him anyway.

    There was no need for him to time travel back to the past anymore. He had found his mate and she was now happily his. End of story!

    The newlyweds entered the waiting car that was parked in front of the hall. It was driven by Farida and her husband who were more than happy to chauffeur them to their reception venue.

    The after-party took ce in Gary Silver''s backyard because he was too sick to leave home. It was like a huge family reunion featuring both humans and werewolves.

    "Wanna go somewhere quiet for a bit?" Devon whispered in Erin''s ear.

    "Sure," she whispered back.

    They slipped past their guest and went into the house. Everyone was so absorbed in the festivity that they did not notice the two of them leaving. They went to Gary''s in-house bar and sat on the leather couch. "What a day!" Erinughed.

    "I know, right," Devon chuckled. "We are married and mated. Everything is signed and sealed."

    She smiled and absently rubbed the little scar on her neck. It was from that time when Devon marked her as his mate on the night of their official mating.

    "So... there is something I wanted us to talk about," he began tentatively.

    His tone made her sit up straighter. "What is it?" she asked warily. "Is something wrong?"

    He sighed. "I''m not sure."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well... I noticed that since that incident at the hospital with Darren, we''ve never really talked about it. Each time I try to bring it up, you change the subject." She exhaled. "Jeez, I thought you were about to say something scary," she said with a shaky giggle. "What''s there to talk about?"

    He took her hands in his and squeezed them gently. "I hope you know that I only did that to protect. You were in danger and I simply followed my instincts." "Devon, what are you talking about? I was there, remember? I saw what happened."

    "Yeah... I just want you to know that I would never harm you. I am not a killer by nature but I had to take Darren out because he was going to kill you."

    Erin smiled warmly. "My darling mate. I would have been disappointed if you didn''t react the way you did."

    He grinned. "Do you mean that?"

    "Of course, I do. I would have killed Darren over and over again if the situation was reversed and I was in your position. I am not afraid of you, Devon. I can never be." His grin widened. "I am d to hear that."

    He kissed her and she embraced him tightly. The intimate moment was shattered when someone barged into the bar.

    "Oops, sorry!" said Jade with an embarrassed smile. "Gary is looking for you two. He has been wheeled to his bedroom, so you should just go upstairs."

    "Sure," Erin replied, smiling at the receptionist.

    "Thanks, Jade. We can find our way there," said Devon, since Jade was still standing there and grinning at them sheepishly.

    "You two look so cute together," she said before bouncing off.

    "Isn''t she adorable?" Erinughed.

    "And nosey," Devon added. "Come on, wifey. Let''s go see what Gary wants."

    Erin knew what this little meeting was about but she didn''t say anything. She had kept that information to herself because she didn''t want Devon to find out about his new position from a second-hand source. When they entered the n leader''s bedroom, they found the head of each pack there. They were standing around the bed with solemn expressions on their faces.

    "What is going on?" Devon asked with concern.

    "It is time, Devon," said Antoine Brown.

    "Time for what?"

    "Time to pass the baton of leadership to you," Gary answered with much effort. He was fading fast and barely able to speak.

    "I don''t understand," said Devon. "What do you mean?"

    "Devon, I have chosen you to be the new Prime Alpha of the werewolf n of Fairbanks," Gary rasped. "As you can see, all of the pack leaders in the n are here to witness your rise to power." Devon was shocked. "What?"

    "It is your destiny," said La''Toya ck. "It is your turn to lead us."

    "But... I am only a new member of the n. I''m not even the oldest," he protested.

    "Leadership is not always by age," said Gary. "Many years ago when you were born, our ancestors came to me in a vision and told me that you were the next Prime Alpha after me. You were divinely chosen for this, Devon." It took a while for all of that to sink in. He was blown away by this revtion and he didn''t even know how to react. He looked at Erin and was surprised to see that she was taking it all calmly.

    "You don''t seem surprised," he said.

    "That''s because I''m not," she admitted. "When Darren forced me back to the past, he told me that Gary had chosen you to be the next Prime Alpha of the n." "And you never told me?"

    "It wasn''t my news to share. Isn''t it better this way?"

    "You are a wise mate," said Gary with a weak smile. "Come, Devon. It is time."

    He stretched out his hand, letting Devon know that he wanted the new Alpha King to hold him.

    Devon stepped forward and sped Gary''s hand. The older werewolf began to shiver slightly.

    "Are you ok?" Devon asked him.

    "From this moment, I pour out my power and all of my strength into you," said Gary. He drew a deep breath and when he exhaled, his soul left him.

    Devon held onto the older man''s limp hand as he did his best to control his emotion. And just like that, Gary was gone and he was now the new leader of all the packs in Fairbanks, ska.

    As if on cue, everyone in the room lifted their heads and howled in unison. It was a tribute to the old leader and a salute to the new one.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubrey was summoned from the party scene downstairs and they broke the news to her on her way upstairs. She ran into her father''s room, crying and calling out his name. Eric joined her and held her in his arms as she cried. Their human friends were notified of Gary''s passing the next day. His funeral took ce a few days after and was well-attended. Gary was loved by all and it showed in how they mourned him and spoke well of him. Devon''s first duty as the Prime Alpha of the n was to host the next Full Moon Feast. He gave a moving speech about his ns to keep Gary''s legacy alive. Then they gave the customary seven howls to the moon. "How does it feel to be the leader?" Erin asked him afterward.

    He snorted. "I don''t know what the hell I''m supposed to do."

    Sheughed. "Don''t worry, you''ll get the hang of it soon."

    "I hope so," he smiled. "What about you? How does it feel to be the leader''s mate?"

    Erin grinned. "It feels like heaven!"

    "I''m happy to hear that," he said. "As long as I have you with me, there''s nothing I can''t do."

    "Do you mean that?"

    "With all of my heart."

    "I love you, Devon," she said softly.

    "I love you, Erin," he replied. "You have made my worlde full circle."

    "That makes two of us," she said happily. "Cheers to the future!"

    The End.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!